<TEI.2 id="G.Front">
	<teiHeader type="text" status="new">
		<fileDesc>
			<titleStmt>
				<title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol. 8: Cambridge, Cambridge University Library, MS Gg.4.31 (G)</title>
                <title type="sub">SEENET Series A.11</title>
				<author>William  Langland</author>
					<editor role="editor">Edited by Judith Jefferson</editor>
					<editor role="editor">Technical Editor:  Daniel Pitti</editor>
				<respStmt><resp> <hi rend="bold">Graduate Research Assistants</hi></resp> <name>John Ivor Carlson, Nancy Renwick Clendenon</name></respStmt>
				<respStmt><resp> <hi rend="bold">Computer Consultants and Programmers</hi></resp><name>Shayne Brandon, Cynthia Girard, and Felicia Johnson</name>
				</respStmt>
			</titleStmt>
	<publicationStmt>
		<availability status="unknown">
			<p>copyright  2014 by SEENET</p>
		</availability>
		<date>2014</date>
		<p>Web edition published by<lb/>The Society for Early English and Norse Electronic Texts<lb/><ref target="http://www.seenet.org">www.seenet.org</ref></p>
		<idno type="ETC">ISBN (web edition): 9781941331-11-8</idno>
		<authority>Images reproduced by permission of Cambridge University Library. All rights reserved.</authority> 
	</publicationStmt>
<sourceDesc default="NO"><biblFull default="NO">
<titleStmt><title> The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol. 8: Cambridge, Cambridge University Library, MS Gg.4.31</title></titleStmt>
<editionStmt><p>
     </p></editionStmt><extent>      </extent><publicationStmt><publisher>
     </publisher><pubPlace>
     </pubPlace><date>16th century     </date><idno type="callNo">Source copy consulted: Cambridge, Cambridge University Library, MS Gg.4.31</idno></publicationStmt>
<seriesStmt><p>SEENET, A.11</p>
</seriesStmt></biblFull></sourceDesc></fileDesc>
<encodingDesc>
	<editorialDecl default="NO"><p>
		<list type="simple"><head>Attribute Values:</head><item>
			<label>br</label>
			<term>brown ink</term></item><item>
				<label>it</label>
			<term>italic</term></item><item>
			<label>o[number]</label>
			<term>ornamented capital, N lines high</term></item><item>
			<label>rb</label>
			<term>rubricated</term></item><item>
			<label>tr</label>
			<term>touched in red</term></item><item>
			<label>ul</label>
			<term>underlined</term></item><item>
			<label>ur</label>
			<term>underlined in red</term></item>
			</list></p>
</editorialDecl></encodingDesc><profileDesc>
<langUsage default="NO">
	<language id="lat">Latin</language>
	<language id="fre">French</language>
</langUsage>
<handList>
	<hand id="hand1"/>
		<hand id="hand1.1"/>
		<hand id="hand1x"/>
		<hand id="hand1..1x"/>
		<hand id="hand1.1x"/>
		<hand id="hand1.2"/>
	<hand id="hand2"/>
	<hand id="hand3"/>
	<hand id="handx"/>
</handList></profileDesc>
<revisionDesc><change><date>18 April 08
     </date><respStmt><resp>editor
     </resp><name>Judith Jefferson
     </name></respStmt><item>New header created
     </item></change></revisionDesc></teiHeader>
<text>
	<body>
<!-- pab8d changed TEI.2@id to G.Front 2013/02/27 -->
<!-- pab8d processed 2013/02/22 using XSLT to update both attributes and text content to new line numbering format.
	 pab8d 2013/08/30 updated more line numbers to new format. -->

<div1 type="prose" n="G Introduction">
<head>Introduction:</head>
<div2 type="prose" n="MS description">
<head>I. Manuscript Description of G (CUL MS Gg.4.31):</head>



<div3 type="prose" n="Date">
<head id="G.I.1">I.1 Date:</head>

<p>xvi<hi rend="sup">i</hi>.  See Ralph Hanna III, <title>William Langland</title>.  Authors of the Middle Ages 3 (Aldershot: Variorum, 1993), 39; George Kane and E. Talbot
Donaldson, eds, <title><title>Piers Plowman</title>.  The B Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best.  An Edition in the form of Trinity College Cambridge MS B.15.17, Corrected and Restored from the Known Evidence, with Variant Readings</title>, rev. ed. (London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1988), 8, and, for further discussion, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.4">I.4</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.3">III.3</ref>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="prose" n="Language">
<head id="G.I.2">I.2 Language:</head>

<p>With the exception of Latin quotations, all items are in English.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose " n="Previous descriptions">
<head id="G.I.3">I.3 Previous Descriptions:</head>

<p>For previous descriptions see C. David Benson and Lynne S. Blanchfield, <title>The Manuscripts of <title>Piers Plowman</title>: the B-version</title> (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1997), 40-43 and 129-136; Kane
and Donaldson, <title>The B Version</title>, 8; Walter W. Skeat, ed., <title>The Vision of William Concerning Piers the Plowman together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest secundum Wit et Resoun by William Langland: Part II: The 'Crowley' Text; or Text B</title>, EETS 38 (London: N. Trubner, 1869), xxiii; <title>A Catalogue of the Manuscripts Preserved in the Library of the
University of Cambridge</title> (Cambridge: CUP, 1979), Gg-Kk.177; Marie-Claire Uhart, "The Early Reception of <title>Piers Plowman</title>" (PhD diss., University of Leicester, 1987), 262; description by M. R. James, available on request at Cambridge University Library.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Technical description">
<head id="G.I.4">I.4 Technical Description:</head>

<p>Paper ff.ii+106+ii. Front leaves and end leaves folio, marked i-iv in pencil. The first front-leaf and the second end-leaf have a watermark (a coat of arms), cf. Heawood, 655 and 662, present in the 1677 edition of Walter Raleigh's <title>History of the World</title>.<note>  See Edward Heawood, <title>Watermarks mainly of the 17<hi rend="sup">th</hi> and 18<hi rend="sup">th</hi> Centuries</title> (Hilversum: Paper Publications Society , 1950), I.79.  The main difference is in the orientation of the writing (I (?) DVRAND), present in a box below the coat of arms in Heawood: for this writing to appear the correct way up in G's front- and end-leaves the coat of arms has to be viewed upside down. In addition, the coat of arms as it appears in G contains only one (somewhat residual) <foreign lang="fre">fleur de lis</foreign> rather than two.</note> Since G was given to Cambridge University in 1656 by Robert Morgan,<note>See description by M. R . James.</note> it seems likely that the manuscript was rebound and provided with endleaves after that date.<note>The account of the watermark as it appears in Benson and Blanchfield, who state that the waterwheel watermark appears in the flyleaves, is thus incorrect (and is not, in fact, what Kane and Donaldson say).  See Benson and Blanchfield, <title>Manuscripts</title>, 41. Moreover, given the watermark date, it seems unlikely that the title, <title>The Prophecies of Piers Plowman</title>, which appears on the verso of the second front-leaf, can have been written at the same time as the remainder of the manuscript; and it was therefore probably not, despite Benson and Blanchfield's suggestion (<title>Manuscripts</title>, 42), written by "WH" (on whom see further <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.10">I.10</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12)</ref>.</note> The main body of the text is thicker paper, quarto, with watermark, waterwheel with teeth + three oak leaves, cf. Briquet 13396 (1514),<note> In C. M. Briquet, <title>Les filigranes: dictionnaire historique des marques du papier, dès leurs apparition vers 1282 jusqu'en 1600</title> (New York: Hacker, 1985).</note> Heawood 4025 (1579), Heawood 4024 (undated). Of these three, the last is closest to G's watermark: like the mark in G, it lacks the stems with berries present in the Briquet, and the tail on the wheel, present in Heawood 4025. Heawood 4024 is a copy of a watermark in Michael Beazeley's collection of tracings of watermarks found in the manuscripts of the library of Canterbury Cathedral (2 vols, now BL Additional MSS 38637 and 38638)<note>These tracings were made 17<hi rend="sup">th</hi> July, 1896-24<hi rend="sup">th</hi> May, 1900.</note> and dates, according to Beazeley, from 1544 (see volume 1 items 245 and 246, and note 117 in Beazeley's accompanying notebooks). These twin watermarks as traced by Beazeley resemble the watermarks found in G in some detail (for instance, one twin has a drooping oak leaf, one does not).<note>A more detailed description of the watermarks is as follows: Line watermark, two versions (twins). Dimensions of Version A: 35x29mm.; since the manuscript is sometimes grubby, the relationship between
the watermarks and the chain lines is not always easy to see.  However on f.4, viewed from the mould side, the watermark overlaps the chain line on either side of it: 28 [1+26+2] 26, with distances to the chain lines on either side of 28 (l) and 26 (r) mm. On f.30, the watermark appears to overlap slightly less [1+26+1] (f.43) suggesting the possibility of twins. 23 laid lines per 20mm. Distance between the chain lines varies between 28 and 29mm. I am grateful to Orietta Da Rold for advice on all aspects of paper manuscripts.</note> Each quire is made up of a number of complete sheets (varying from two in quire 2 to four in quire 3), but the half sheets must have been cut before the quires were formed since, for example, in the case of quire 1, the two middle sheets (ff.4+7 and 5+6) both have watermarks, while the two outer sheets (cutout+f.11 and ff.1+10) both lack watermarks. Original foliation in ink (ff.1-101) sometimes cropped, together with modern foliation in pencil, normally making good losses due to cropping but sometimes in addition to the original (see, e.g., ff.7, 22, 23, 24). Size: 170x250mm. Heavy trimming: see, e.g., the loss of material added at the top of the page on f.25<hi rend="sup">v</hi>.  Written space, (1): 232-240mm x 135-153mm., excluding the heading on f.1<hi rend="sup">r</hi>; (2): 163mm x 225mm, excluding headings and explicits (this includes marginal summaries on the right and folio references on the left); (3): 125-135mm.x 200-210mm., excluding headings and explicits.Throughout, the only visible ruling is the writing frame (top and bottom rulings often difficult to see); in (1) the scribe frequently runs over the right-hand edge of the frame, and occasionally (as on f.87) over the left-hand edge; in (2) both the right-hand and left-hand edges are frequently overwritten. Written in a single column: (1) 33-45 lines; (2) 26-36 lines; (3) 28 lines (except on the final page). The paper used for (3) is cleaner and the material is more carefully centred (the lines, of course, are shorter). For marginalia see below.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Collation">
<head>I.5 Collation:</head>

<p>ii+1<hi rend="sup">12</hi> (1 cut out), 2<hi rend="sup">8</hi>, 3<hi rend="sup">16</hi>, 4-8<hi rend="sup">12</hi>, 9<hi rend="sup">12</hi> (12 missing)+ii. Quire signatures: A-I. No visible catchwords or leaf signatures.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Contents">
<head id="G.I.6">I.6 Contents:</head>

<list>
<item>1. ff.1-101 William Langland, <title>Piers Plowman</title>, the <hi rend="bold">B</hi> text, <title>IMEV</title> 1459.</item>

<item>2. ff. 101<hi rend="sup">v</hi>-103 "þe table off pyers plowman."  Table of contents, printed in Benson and Blanchfield, <title>Manuscripts</title>, 133-35.<note>For detailed discussion of this table, see Bryan P. Davis, "The Prophecies of Piers Plowman in Cambridge University Library MS Gg.4.31," <title>Journal of the Early Book Society for the Study of Manuscripts and Printing History</title> 5 (2002), 15-36, and Judith A. Jefferson, "Divisions, Collaborations and other topics: the table of contents in Cambridge University Library, MS Gg.4.31" in John A. Burrow and Hoyt N. Duggan, eds, <title>Medieval Alliterative Poetry: Essays in Honour of Thorlac Turville-Petre</title> (Dublin:Four Courts Press, 2010), 140-152.</note></item>

<item>3. ff.104-105<hi rend="sup">v</hi> "A goodly preaer," <title>IMEV</title> 532 ed. Carleton Brown, <title>Religious Lyrics of the Fifteenth Century</title> (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1952), 86-9, from Huntington MS HM 501 (with collations from this manuscript).</item>
</list>
</div3>



<div3 type="prose" n="Handwriting">
<head id="G.I.7">I.7 Handwriting:</head>

<p>One hand, early 16<hi rend="sup">th</hi>-century Secretary (often careless, especially as far as minims are concerned)<note>See notes to G.1.36, G.1.167, G.1.199, G.1.200 etc.</note> for the main body of the text of all items.  The same hand writes the rubricated sections, though these are in a different, more careful script; e.g. a forwards rather than a backwards facing &lt;e&gt;, regular use of lower case &lt;i&gt; (which otherwise normally appears as &lt;I&gt; or &lt;y&gt;), &lt;d&gt;, &lt;h&gt;, &lt;l&gt; and &lt;b&gt;
without loops etc. As Benson and Blanchfield point out, these
scripts are sometimes mixed in the marginal notes, while the final explicit of the "A goodly preaer" on f.105<hi rend="sup">v</hi> is written in the main ink but uses the script of the rubricated sections.<note>Benson and Blanchfield, <title>Manuscripts</title>, 132 and 42.</note> The two scripts are also sometimes mixed in
the main body of the text, as, for example, at the top of f.49<hi rend="sup">v</hi>.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Punctuation">
<head>I.8 Punctuation:</head>

<p>In (1) the virgule is used regularly to indicated the midline break in the later section of the text, less frequently near the beginning. Missing virgules are inserted later in brown ink, apparently by the main scribe (see discussion at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.IV.1.7">IV.1.7</ref>). Double points (like colons) are used in the rubricated sections and points, double points and double virgules are regularly used at the end of rubricated passages. Rubricated lines are frequently bracketed together. Curved brackets, sometimes indistinguishable from virgules, are used to highlight names etc. (see the highlighting of <hi rend="it">chastyte</hi> etc. at the
bottom of f.24<hi rend="sup">v</hi>) and important items are occasionally highlighted by means of a double point on either side (see, e.g. <foreign lang="lat">:pacientes vi[n]cunt:</foreign>
on f.61<hi rend="sup">v</hi>). Double points, as well as the
occasional virgule, are used to indicate the midline break in (3) and stops, double points and what appear to be commas (possibly resulting from the influence of printing practice) appear at line ending.</p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Corrections">
<head>I.9 Corrections:</head>

<p>For discussion of corrections to the text, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1">II.1</ref>.</p>
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Decoration">
<head id="G.I.10">I.10 Decoration and Presentation:</head>
<p>Latin material, whether part of the text or an explicit/incipit, appears in red in the text of <title>Piers Plowman</title>, though not in the table of contents or in "A goodly preaer." Some names (<hi rend="it">Iesus</hi>, <hi rend="it">dauid</hi>, <hi rend="it">Iudas</hi> which appear in what is otherwise Latin material) are also in red. In the table of contents, marginalia by WH (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12</ref>) is underlined in red on f.103, as is the word <hi rend="it">profycy</hi> (f.102<hi rend="sup">v</hi>). Capital letters are infrequent: proper nouns do not normally begin with a capital and nor does the first word of the line.  Decorated capitals, however, mark the beginning of chapters.These, together with the signs which link the table of contents to material in the text, may have been added by WH rather than by the main scribe: WH often decorates capital letters in his marginalia with small curved niches or cups (see ff.69<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 72<hi rend="sup">v</hi>), decoration which resembles that found on the capital letters at the beginning of the chapters (see, in particular, the capital &lt;L&gt; at the beginning of <hi rend="it">Visio</hi> chapter 17 (f.24<hi rend="sup">r</hi>)), and A. I Doyle has suggested that this second group of decorated capitals may well have been provided by WH.<note>See Kane and Donaldson, <title>The B Version</title>, 8.</note>  The chapter capitals in turn resemble the capitals used to link the table references to prophecy to the relevant sections of the text; see especially the capital &lt;S&gt; on ff.2<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 101<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and compare with the similar &lt;S&gt; at the beginning of the second chapter of Dowell (f.34<hi rend="sup">v</hi>).<note>For a more detailed account of WH's
involvement, see Jefferson, "Divisions, Collaboration and other topics," 148-50.</note></p>
</div3>


<div3 type="prose" n="Provenance">
<head id="G.I.11">I.11 Provenance:</head>

<p>Owned and annotated, apparently at the time when the manuscript was
being prepared, by "WH" (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.10">I.10</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12</ref>). There is no further trace of the manuscript until it was acquired by CUL as a gift from Robert Morgan in 1656 (M.R. James).</p>
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Marginalia">
<head id="G.I.12">I.12 Marginalia:</head>

<p>Marginalia appear in the hand of the main scribe (on f.2<hi rend="sup">v</hi> <hi rend="it">þe profycy | off þe catt</hi>, on f.3<hi rend="sup">v</hi> <hi rend="it">mat</hi>er<hi rend="it"> ec</hi>c<hi rend="it">l</hi>esi<hi rend="it">a</hi> etc.) and in two other hands. Marginalia made by hand 2 are sometimes signed "WH" (see ff. 69<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 72<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and the marginal note to the table of contents on f.103).  This hand is very similar to that of the main scribe. WH seems to have been involved in the preparation of the manuscript: the red underlining of WH's note on f.103<hi rend="sup"> </hi>suggests, as Benson and Blanchfield observe,<note>Benson and Blanchfield, <title>Manuscripts</title>, 132.</note> that his marginal additions may have been made at the time of writing or
rubrication, and he also appears to have added the title at the beginnning of the <hi rend="it">Visio</hi>.  Benson and Blanchfield suggest that "WH" should perhaps be identified with
the main scribe,<note>Benson and Blanchfield, <hi rend="it">Manuscripts</hi>, 42.</note> but this seems unlikely. Quite apart from the fact that WH initials his contributions and therefore appears to wish to distinguish them from the original scribe's marginalia, there are the
following differences: WH uses a double-lobed &lt;a&gt;, the original scribe an &lt;a&gt; with a single lobe; WH uses a form of &lt;y&gt; with no gap between the right hand side of the bowl and the descender, whereas the &lt;y&gt; used by the original scribe consistently has such a gap; WH consistently spells "prophecy" with medial &lt;ph&gt;, whereas the original scribe (when not actually copying) consistently uses an &lt;f&gt;;  WH's abbreviation for "folio" is <hi rend="it">fol</hi>, whereas the original scribe consistently uses <hi rend="it">fo</hi>; and finally, as we have seen, the original scribe makes only restricted use of capitals, whereas WH uses two capitals (a capital &lt;R&gt; and a capital &lt;B&gt;) in the course of
five marginal notes<note>ff.69<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 103.</note> (and see also the comment <foreign lang="lat">Nota in primo passu de do better for Clarkes ad signum w h</foreign> on f.106<hi rend="sup">v</hi> which, though not initialled in the same way, also appears to be by this particular scribe). Later marginal comments on passages dealing with clerical wrongdoing are made in a sixteenth-century italic hand (see ff.42<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, 44<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, 72<hi rend="sup">v</hi>).</p>

</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Binding">
<head id="G.I.13">I.13 Binding:</head>

<p>Blind-tooled, late 17<hi rend="sup">th</hi> century (Kane and Donaldson, <title>The B-Text</title>).  The binding of the spine has been renewed; according to a note on the first fly-leaf, repairs were carried out by Douglas Cockerell and Son of Letchworth in July 1962. 
The title on the spine now reads <title>Piers Plowman</title>, with <hi rend="it">Gg.4.31</hi> at the bottom. An earlier title, <title>The Prophecies of Piers Plowman</title>, together with the letter <hi rend="it">G</hi> and the numbers <hi rend="it">4</hi> and <hi rend="it">31</hi>, has been cut out of the discarded binding and stuck onto the end pastedown.</p>
</div3>
</div2>
<div2 type="prose" n="Text and corrrectors">
<head>II. The Text and its Correctors:</head>

<div3 type="prose" n="Corrections">
<head id="G.II.1">II.1 Corrections:</head>

<div4 type="prose" n="Original scribal corrections">
<head id="G.II.1.1">II.1.1 Corrections Made by the Original Scribe:</head>

<p>As noted above (<ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.7">I.7</ref>) one scribe was responsible for the transcription of both the main body of the text and the rubricated sections. Occasionally a correction to the main text will be made in the rubricating ink or a correction to the rubricated section will be made in the original grey ink. So at G.20.439 <hi rend="it">he</hi> is added above the line with a caret mark but then crossed out in red ink, while at G.15.309 <hi rend="it">sanitas</hi> is written in red ink
and <hi rend="it">ti</hi> (to give <hi rend="it">sanitatis</hi>) added above the line in grey ink. The scribe who made the original transcription also made, in fact, a considerable number of corrections. Where these are in the original ink and thus appear to have been carried out at the time of the original transcription, they have been recorded as corrections by hand1. Later corrections, in the same hand but in brown ink, have been recorded as corrections by hand1.1.<note>The identification of the brown ink corrector with the original scribe is based mainly on comparison of scripts where such corrections are substantial (see, e.g., the - admittedly cropped - line added at the top of f.31<hi rend="sup">v</hi>), but there is other suggestive evidence such as the treatment of superscript &lt;a&gt;: compare, for instance, the use of superscript &lt;a&gt; by the original scribe at G.8.189 (f.32 l.33) with that of the brown ink corrector at G.6.342 (f.20<hi rend="sup">v</hi> l.36). Moreover, as will become clear in the course of this discussion, the types of correction carried out in the two inks are often very similar. The use of a single rather than a double-lobed &lt;a&gt; for corrections such as that at G.2.86 (added <hi rend="it">all</hi>) further suggests that this particular corrector is the original scribe, rather than WH (for whom see Introduction <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.10">I.10</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12</ref>). WH seems, in fact, to have carried out corrections which post dated the &lt;u&gt; to &lt;v&gt; corrections (see Introduction <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.2">II.1.2</ref>).</note></p>

<div5 type="prose" n="Hand1 corrections">
<head id="G.II.1.1.2">II.1.1.2 Corrections by Hand1:</head>

<p>The majority of changes made by hand1 are corrections of minor transcription errors such as those caused by misreading (looped letters in particular cause trouble).<note>So at G.2.58 &lt;f&gt; is written then crossed out and replaced by &lt;h&gt;, the initial letter of <hi rend="it">husbandrye</hi> and see also corrections at G.3.158 (<hi rend="it">k</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">l</hi>), G.5.121 (<hi rend="it">ch</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">cl</hi>), G.7.10 (<hi rend="it">b</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">l</hi>), G.8.117 (<hi rend="it">h</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">l</hi>).</note> Occasionally hand1 appears to delete material simply because it is slightly blotted, as at G.1.172 (deleted &lt;pl-&gt; followed by <hi rend="it">play</hi>) and at G.2.16 (deleted <hi rend="it">to</hi> rewritten). Very occasionally he will make an alteration which shows him considering the meaning of the text. Thus at G.15.335 he writes <hi rend="it">synne</hi>, which is the correct reading, but then replaces it with <hi rend="it">well</hi> (which makes more immediate sense). Hand1 also, however, makes two types of correction which are particularly interesting: spelling alterations and corrections which suggest the influence of more than one exemplar.</p>

<div6 type="prose" n="Spelling changes">
<head id="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1  Spelling Changes:</head>

<p>See, for example, G.1.64 <hi rend="it">sryue</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">shryue</hi>, and similar corrections at G.1.89, G.4.44, G.6.312, G.6.423; G.2.36 <hi rend="it">drynge</hi> (?) &gt; <hi rend="it">drynke</hi>, and see also G.2.187 <hi rend="it">no-thynk</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">no-thyng</hi>, G.16.124 <hi rend="it">thyngethe</hi>
 &gt; <hi rend="it">thynkethe</hi>; G.2.108 <hi rend="it">meryer</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">myryer</hi>; G.2.136 <hi rend="it">hytt</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">ytt</hi>; G.2.178 <hi rend="it">weyun</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">weyen</hi>; G.3.48 <hi rend="it">tonhe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">tonge</hi> ("tongue"); G.3.68 <hi rend="it">syuyll</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">cyuyll</hi>, and see also the similar correction at G.3.144; G.4.196 <hi rend="it">robedest</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">robbdest</hi>; G.6.140 <hi rend="it">lymytours</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lymytovrs</hi>, and see also the similar correction at G.14.375; G.6.151 <hi rend="it">lywen</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lybben</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lyven</hi>.<note>Further examples include the following: G.6.229 <hi rend="it">hucce</hi> written then &lt;cce&gt; overwritten with &lt;k&gt; followed by &lt; <hi rend="it">kerye</hi> &gt; giving <hi rend="it">hukkerye</hi>; G.6.281 <hi rend="it">he</hi> ("high") &gt; <hi rend="it">hye</hi> ; G.6.354 <hi rend="it"><del>y</del></hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">ys</hi> (="his"); G.6.477 <hi rend="it">robber</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">robbere</hi>; G.6.477 <hi rend="it">redder</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">reddere</hi>; G.6.581 <hi rend="it">coem</hi> (pl. vb.) &gt; <hi rend="it">covm</hi>; G.6.601 <hi rend="it">hys</hi> (= "is") &gt; <hi rend="it">ys</hi>, and see also G.12.311; G.6.663 <hi rend="it">mast</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">meyst</hi>; G.7.1 <hi rend="it">bote</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">but</hi>; G.7.14 <hi rend="it">kynnyth &gt; kennyth</hi>; G.7.64 <hi rend="it">breed</hi> ("bread") &gt; <hi rend="it">breyd</hi>; G.7.328 <hi rend="it">meye</hi> ("may" pl.) &gt;<hi rend="it">mowe</hi>; G.8.56 <hi rend="it">thyse</hi> ("these") &gt; <hi rend="it">thyese</hi>; G.8.94 <hi rend="it">I-nohe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">I-noghe</hi>; G.10.31 <hi rend="it">shape</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">shappe</hi>; G.10.45 <hi rend="it">trugh</hi> ("through") &gt; <hi rend="it">thrugh</hi>; G.10.113 <hi rend="it">leuelode</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lyuelode</hi> and see also G.16.562 <hi rend="it">leuen</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lyuen</hi>; G.10.168 <hi rend="it">co<expan>n</expan>ceptyoun</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">co<expan>n</expan>ceptyon</hi>; G.10.176 <hi rend="it">pair-</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">payre</hi>; G.11.81 <hi rend="it">pestelence</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">pestylence</hi>; G.12.21 <hi rend="it">wole</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wyle</hi>; G.12.80 <hi rend="it">babtyzyng</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">baptyzyng</hi> and see also G.17.260 <hi rend="it">babtyst</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">baptyst</hi>; G.12.392 <hi rend="it">wettnessythe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wyttnessythe</hi>; G.13.78 <hi rend="it">clarge/clargee</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">clargye</hi> (the &lt;y&gt; is written over the first &lt;e&gt; but it is not clear whether the final &lt;e&gt; was already present); G.13.267 <hi rend="it">wenge</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wynge</hi>; G.13.288 <hi rend="it">fure</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">fyre</hi>; G.14.171 <hi rend="it">hete</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">heate</hi>; G.14.247 <hi rend="it">treght</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">trewght</hi> and see also G.19.125 <hi rend="it">trethe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">trewthe</hi>; G.14.366 <hi rend="it">sleythes</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">sleygthes</hi>; G.14.372 <hi rend="it">ploughe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">plought</hi>; G.14.434 <hi rend="it">lycyfers</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lvcyfers</hi>; G.15.76 <hi rend="it">sayeth</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">sayethe</hi> (<xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.15.76)">see note to this line</xref>); G.15.96 <hi rend="it">fayte</hi> ("faith") &gt; <hi rend="it">fayhte</hi>; G.16.47 <hi rend="it">speche</hi> &gt;<hi rend="it">speeche</hi>; G.16.82 <hi rend="it">pomp</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">pompe</hi> (<xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.16.82)">see note to this line</xref>); G.16.135 <hi rend="it">lemmans</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lemmanes</hi> (this alteration restores the line final dip, but the G scribe's practice elsewhere does not suggest that this was particularly important to him); G.16.437 <hi rend="it">flesse</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">flesshe</hi>, and see also <hi rend="it">charyssyng</hi> altered to <hi rend="it">charysshyng</hi> at G.5.119; G.16.503 <hi rend="it">reioyce</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">reIoyce</hi>; G.16.543 <hi rend="it">wonyen</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wonnen</hi>; G.17.83 <hi rend="it">p<expan>ro</expan>fete</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">prophete</hi>; G.17.104 <hi rend="it">koug{..}</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">couthe</hi>; G.18.99 <hi rend="it">word</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">world</hi>; G.19.309 <hi rend="it">lenghed</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lengthed</hi>; G.19.389 <hi rend="it">hend</hi> ("end") <hi rend="it">&gt;end</hi>; G.20.329 <hi rend="it">byhend</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">byhynd</hi>; G.21.131 <hi rend="it">eyre</hi> ("ear") &gt; <hi rend="it">yeyre</hi>; G.21.156 <hi rend="it">sone</hi> ("soon") &gt; <hi rend="it">soone</hi>.</note></p>

<p>Some of these changes may be corrections of errors rather than spelling alterations, or may simply reflect a desire to copy accurately. In general, however, the alterations seem to show a desire to replace less standard with more standard forms (<hi rend="it">word</hi>  &gt; <hi rend="it">world</hi> at G.18.99, for instance). A number of such alterations affect possibly original Midlands or West Midlands forms.<note>For further discussion of West Midlands relicts in the text, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.3">III.4.3</ref>.</note> Thus <hi rend="it">fure</hi> ("fire") &gt; <hi rend="it">fyre</hi> (G.13.288; see <title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 412); <hi rend="it">-ng(-</hi> (in words such as "drink," "think") &gt; ‑<hi rend="it">nk(-</hi>
(G.2.36 etc.; see <title>LALME</title> 4.321); <hi rend="it">lybben</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lyven</hi> (G.6.151; see <title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 468).<note>For treatment of this word, see the note at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.3.6">III.4.3.6</ref>.</note> If the spellings of "come" at G.6.581 (<hi rend="it">coem</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">covm</hi>) are intended to indicate a long vowel, then the original &lt;oe&gt; may also be Western.<note>For variation between ME <hi rend="it">ŭ</hi> and <hi rend="it">ō</hi>, see E. J. Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation 1500-1700</title>, 2 vols (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1957), §18. For spellings of "good" with &lt;oe&gt; see Angus McIntosh, M. L. Samuels and Michael Benskin, <title>A Linguistic Atlas of Late Medieval English</title>, vol.4 (Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press, 1986), 139. However, &lt;oe&gt; was also a spelling used by Dutch compositors whom Caxton, for instance, employed; see Vivian Salmon, "Orthography and Punctuation," in Roger Lass, ed., <title>The Cambridge History of the English Language</title>, vol.3 <title>1476-1776</title> (Cambridge: CUP, 1999), 24. </note> The form <hi rend="it">bote</hi> (altered to <hi rend="it">but</hi> at G.7.1) is also found widely in the West Midlands (see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 91),<note>The form does, however, also occur in Northern dialects such as those of Lancashire and Yorkshire (see Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §196).</note> as are forms of "is" with initial &lt;h&gt; (G.6.601, see <title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 136), and note also alteration to <hi rend="it">-yen</hi> infinitives such as <hi rend="it">wonyen</hi> (&gt; <hi rend="it">wonnen</hi> at G.16.543; see <title>LALME</title> 4.324). The Southern and Midlands form <hi rend="it">wole</hi> is altered to <hi rend="it">wyle</hi> at G.12.21.<note>There are 35 instances of the singular verb <hi rend="it">wole</hi> in the text beside 64 with medial &lt;y&gt;.</note> Not all spelling changes affect Midlands or West Midlands forms, however. There are, for instance,
signs that the scribe found Northern dialect forms in his exemplar and that these too were sometimes replaced with a more standard form.<note>Note, however, the change from <hi rend="it">meryer</hi> to <hi rend="it">myryer</hi> (G.2.108), which replaces a southerly with a more northerly form, and likewise the alteration of <hi rend="it">shape</hi> to <hi rend="it">shappe</hi> (G.10.31) (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.1">III.4.1</ref>).</note> Thus <hi rend="it">he</hi> ("high") &gt; <hi rend="it">hye</hi> (G.6.281; see <title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 440, 4, item 149),<note>At G.3.34 hand1 alters <hi rend="it">hey</hi> ("high") to <hi rend="it">he</hi> but this does not necessarily mean that he is being inconsistent. The following word, in this particular instance, is <hi rend="it">heyuen</hi> (the scribe writes <hi rend="it"><del rend="cancelled">hey</del> he heyuen</hi>) and the alteration therefore appears to be a matter of eyeskip followed by correction rather than a spelling change.</note> while <hi rend="it">I-nohe</hi> (G.8.94, altered to <hi rend="it">I-noghe</hi>) appears to be an isolated Yorkshire form (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 113). <hi rend="it">Chyldes</hi> (G.1.35, altered to <hi rend="it">chylderen</hi>) is also probably Northern (according to the <title>OED</title> the plural in <hi rend="it">-s</hi> descends from ONorthumbrian <hi rend="it">cildas</hi>; the forms cited are from the
<title>Lindisfarne Gospels</title> and the <title>Towneley Plays</title>), while forms of "length(en)" in <hi rend="it">lengh-
</hi>(altered to <hi rend="it">length-</hi> at G.19.309) are also common in the North, though they can also be found in Devon, Hereford, Gloucester and Wiltshire (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 43). Lowering of short <hi rend="it">ĭ</hi> to <hi rend="it">ě</hi>, as in <hi rend="it">wenge</hi>, <hi rend="it">wettnessythe</hi> (G.13.267, G.12.392) could be characteristic of either the South West or the North (Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §80).<note>"Wing" would originally have had <hi rend="it">e</hi> cf. ON <hi rend="it">vængr</hi> but the <hi rend="it">e</hi> would have been raised to <hi rend="it">i</hi> before <hi rend="it">ng</hi>; see Joseph Wright and E. M. Wright, <title>An Elementary Middle English Grammar</title> (Oxford: OUP, 1923), §132.</note> The form <hi rend="it">trugh</hi> ("through") altered to <hi rend="it">thrugh</hi> at G.10.45 is recorded by <title>LALME</title> in Devon and NME and <hi rend="it">trughe</hi> is recorded for Nottinghamshire (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 54). For the treatment of forms in &lt;ss&gt; for /∫/ and &lt;sr&gt; for /∫r/, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.1">III.4.1</ref>.</p>

<p>A number of changes appear to be due to the date of the transcription. Note, for instance, the use of &lt;y&gt; to
indicate a long vowel in corrected <hi rend="it">breyd</hi> (G.7.64),<note>For further discussion of this digraph, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.1">III.4.1</ref> below.</note> as well as the alteration of <hi rend="it">hete</hi> to <hi rend="it">heate</hi> at G.14.171 (although this particular digraph is used only sporadically),<note>For further discussion of this aspect of the scribe's spelling, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref>.</note> of <hi rend="it">speche</hi> to <hi rend="it">speeche</hi> at G.16.47, and of <hi rend="it">sone</hi> ("soon") to <hi rend="it">soone</hi> at G.21.156. The alteration of what would have been <hi rend="it">huccerye</hi> to <hi rend="it">hukkerye</hi> at
G.6.229 presumably reflects the fact that &lt;c&gt; followed by &lt;e&gt; has become a digraph for /s/,<note>For the replacement of &lt;s&gt; by &lt;ce&gt; in the later corrections of this scribe, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref></note> while the use of consonant<hi rend="bold">+</hi> &lt;e&gt; to indicate a long vowel and of a double consonant to indicate a short may well be the reason for the change from <hi rend="it">robedest</hi> to <hi rend="it">robbdest</hi> at G.4.196. It is difficult to make a judgment about the reason of the change from <hi rend="it">koug{..}</hi> to <hi rend="it">couthe</hi>
(G.17.104) on the basis of the distribution of these forms in Middle English,<note>See <title>LALME</title> 4, item 91. Forms in &lt;k&gt; are very widespread.</note> but this too may be at least partly a matter of the development of a spelling convention (the use of &lt;c&gt; for /k/ except where the following letter was an &lt;e&gt; or and &lt;i&gt;). The change of <hi rend="it">hytt</hi> to <hi rend="it">ytt</hi> (G.2.136) also probably results from date since the form without &lt;h&gt; supplanted the earlier form in the standard language in the 15<hi rend="sup">th</hi> century,<note>Wright, <title>Middle English Grammar</title>, § 374. Wright notes, however, that <hi rend="it">hit</hi> remained (and still remains) in Northumbrian and Scottish.</note> and the same may well be true of the change of <hi rend="it">co<expan>n</expan>ceptyoun</hi> to <hi rend="it">co<expan>n</expan>ceptyon</hi> (G.10.168; see <title>OED</title> <hi rend="it">s.v.</hi> <hi rend="bold">conception</hi>).</p>

<p>A number of alterations may simply be a matter of improving the clarity of the text. Thus minims are occasionally altered to other
letters (e.g. <hi rend="it">pair-</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">payre</hi> at G.10.176, <hi rend="it">lymytours</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lymytovrs</hi> at G.6.140). This may also be the
motivation for the alteration of <hi rend="it">reioyce</hi>
to <hi rend="it">reIoyce</hi> at G.16.503, although it is
possible that this spelling reflects the beginning of the distinction between &lt;i&gt; and &lt;j&gt;.<note>According to Scragg, the first division between &lt;i&gt; and &lt;j&gt; occurred in the sixteenth century, although there was still confusion between these letters for some time after that date; see D. G. Scragg, <title>A History of English Spelling</title> (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1974), 81. Görlach dates the functional distinction between the two letters to 1630-40; see Manfred Görlach, <title>Introduction to Early Modern English</title> (Cambridge: CUP, 1991), 48.</note> The alteration of <hi rend="it">kynnyth</hi><note>Presumably with Late ME rising, see Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §77.</note> to <hi rend="it">kennyth</hi> at G.7.14 may also reflect a scribal desire for clarity, but this could just be a matter of wishing to employ the more standard form. Occasionally the scribe appears to restore the spelling of the French or Latin original, thus <hi rend="it">pestelence</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">pestylence</hi> and <hi rend="it">pomp</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">pompe</hi>, <hi rend="it">profete</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">prophete</hi> (G.11.81, G.16.82, G.17.83).<note>For the last of these, however, see discussion at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12</ref>.</note></p>
</div6>
<div6 type="prose" n="MS relationships">

<head id="G.II.1.1.2.2">II.1.1.2.2 Manuscript Relationships:</head>

<p>A small number of corrections involve erroneous readings found in other <hi rend="bold">B</hi>  manuscripts or readings found in <hi rend="bold">A</hi> or <hi rend="bold">C</hi>. Thus at G.21.62 <hi rend="it">so</hi> (as <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>) &gt; <hi rend="it">so sore</hi> (<hi rend="bold">B</hi>F reads <hi rend="it">sor</hi>e), while at G.18.296 <hi rend="it">askethe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lakkethe</hi> (the latter is the reading of <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>; "asketh" is the reading of all <hi rend="bold">C</hi> manuscripts). However, such
instances are not numerous enough or convincing enough to suggest relationships and could almost always be explained as coincidental variation (often involving the updating of obsolete forms), and it is not therefore possible to draw any very firm conclusions from this evidence.</p>
</div6>
</div5>
</div4>
<!--/div3 -->
<div4 type="prose" n="Corrections by hand1.1">
<head id="G.II.1.1.3">II.1.1.3 Corrections by Hand1.1:</head>

<p>A number of changes are also made by the original scribe in a different (brown) ink (hand1.1). Such changes appear to have been made at a time when the scribe, having completed the original transcription, was able to concentrate more closely on details such as spelling, as well as on other editorial matters. </p>
<div5 type="prose" n="Correction and change">

<head id="G.II.1.1.3.1">II.1.1.3.1 Correction of Error and Change of Meaning:</head>

<p>Many of hand1.1's alterations are simply corrections
of scribal errors, see, e.g., the addition of a line at the top of the page (G.8.149), the addition of <hi rend="it">all</hi> at
G.2.86 and the alterations of <hi rend="it">thy</hi> to <hi rend="it">the</hi> (G.2.103), <hi rend="it">was</hi> to <hi rend="it">way</hi> (G.3.217), <hi rend="it">clere</hi> to <hi rend="it">clerke</hi> (G.4.3) and <hi rend="it">come</hi> to <hi rend="it">come<expan>n</expan></hi> (G.14.271). Editorial intervention to clarify meaning is also not uncommon. Very occasionally, this may hint at the views of the corrector, as at G.8.187 <hi rend="it">dy<expan>n</expan>glyche</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">dy<expan>n</expan>glycher</hi>, thus adding emphasis: Dowell is not only a good thing, but it is actually <hi rend="it">better</hi> than papal pardons. Usually, however, such intervention arises either from misunderstanding of the original or from confusion caused by a transcription errror. Sometimes such changes restore the original meaning. Thus at G.8.170 the original scribes writes <hi rend="it">danyell seyde þe kyng</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">Daniel seyde sire Kynge</hi>, an error which
results in a change of speaker, but hand1.1 corrects this by adding <hi rend="it">to</hi>: <hi rend="it">danyell seyde [to] þe kyng.</hi> More often than not, however, such interventions either result in or compound error. A number of such emendations result from the failure to understand particular words. Thus <hi rend="it">to</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">dyd</hi> at G.1.129 (due to misunderstanding of  "lowed"); <hi rend="it">emme</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">envye</hi> at G.1.224; <hi rend="it">meane</hi> ("meinie") &gt; <hi rend="it">menne</hi> at
G.11.98;<note>The <title>OED</title> lists <hi rend="it">menne</hi> as a possible spelling of "meinie" but it is not G's usual form (see G's readings at <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.2.109)">G.2.109</xref>, <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.4.24)">G.4.24</xref>, <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.17.245)">G.17.245</xref>) and it seems likely that the
corrector is confused (partly by the loss of <hi rend="it">he</hi> earlier in the line, which deprives the verb of its subject).</note> at G.6.453 <hi rend="it">flatt</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">fell flatt</hi> (according to the <title>OED</title> the use of "flat" to mean "dashed" had died out by the end of the fourteenth century); at G.8.196 <hi rend="it">tryennales</hi> ("three years' worth of
indulgence," a word not recorded as a noun after the fourteenth century) &gt; <hi rend="it">tryenttales</hi> ("30 requiem masses"). At G.14.161 the original transcription has <hi rend="it">loume</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">laumpe</hi>, and this is altered to <hi rend="it">lovnge</hi> (presumably "long"). At G.17.57 the
original transcription reads <hi rend="it">theeve</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">threve</hi> ("bundle") and hand1.1 alters this to <hi rend="it">Feve</hi> ("a few"). At G.18.344, the corrector fails to recognise <hi rend="it">contrarye</hi>
as a verb and adds a preceding definite article. At G.19.281, <hi rend="it">queyntyce</hi> (which according to the <title>OED</title> does not survive the fifteenth century) is altered to <hi rend="it">qveyntance</hi>. At G.20.255, the corrector alters <hi rend="it">þe prys neyte</hi> ("the best animal") to <hi rend="it">þe pryce of þe neyte</hi> (i.e. he doesn't understand the phrase and interprets <hi rend="it">pryce</hi> as "price"). Failure to pay attention to the overall context results in the mistaken addition of <hi rend="it">not</hi> at G.3.121 (<hi rend="it">mede [not] a mulyer</hi>). A number of errors result from the influence of the adjacent text. Thus at G.4.17 <hi rend="it">kyng</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">kyndlye</hi> (picked up from two lines above).<note>For Kane and Donaldson's interpretation of the alteration involved, see the <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.4.17)">note</xref> to this line.</note> At G.20.30 hand1.1 alters <hi rend="it">wynnethe</hi> to <hi rend="it">wonnethe</hi> (presumably influenced by <hi rend="it">wonnethe</hi> at G.20.34), while at G.6.239 he adds erroneous <hi rend="it">afore</hi> (presumably influenced by <hi rend="it">therfore</hi> at the end of the previous line).<note>Kane and Donaldson record this as part of the original
transcription, but the ink is clearly brown rather than grey.</note> Elsewhere, hand1.1 makes improvements to the text, clarifying or making it more emphatic, or attempting to make sense of earlier transcription errors: G.1.66 adds <hi rend="it">not</hi>; G.2.70 adds <hi rend="it">to</hi>;<note>See also the addition of <hi rend="it">to</hi> at G.2.81. This latter alteration brings G into line with a number of <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts as well as most <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> manuscripts, but it seems quite likely that the brown ink corrector acted independently.</note> G.3.22 <hi rend="it">belyed hyr to</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">alyed hyr w<expan>y</expan>t<expan>h</expan></hi> (given the erroneous use of "her" for "him" by almost all <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts including G, <hi rend="it">belyed to</hi> does not make sense); G.3.204 <hi rend="it">the</hi> (misreading of &lt;ye&gt;) altered to <hi rend="it">they</hi>. At G.7.70, the original transcription has <hi rend="it">asken</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">alkyn</hi>, and an attempt is made to make sense of this by altering the reading to <hi rend="it">as ffor</hi>. At G.12.407, most <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts read <hi rend="it">quod I</hi> but G reads <hi rend="it">q<expan>uo</expan>d It</hi>: once again, this does
not make sense and the corrector adds &lt;he&gt; (resulting in <hi rend="it">q<expan>uo</expan>d he It</hi>). At G.19.307 the original transcription reads <hi rend="it">doones</hi> (as <hi rend="bold">B</hi>LO) for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">done</hi> ("make of," "kind
of") and the corrector alters to <hi rend="it">doomes</hi>.</p> 
</div5>
<div5 type="prose" n="Spelling changes">
<head id="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2 Spelling Changes:</head>

<p>The number of spelling changes made by hand1.1 is considerable; spelling changes made at the time of the original transcription are only spasmodic by comparison. However, the motivation behind the two sets of changes appears to be similar. Thus a considerable number of
hand1.1's alterations appear to be motivated by a desire to improve the text's clarity. He attempts to remove, for instance, the possibility of minim confusion (including possible confusion
between &lt;n&gt; and &lt;u&gt;) by systematically altering &lt;u&gt; to another letter,<note>For corrections made for this purpose by hand1, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref> above.</note> most frequently to &lt;v&gt;: see, e.g., G.1.5 <hi rend="it">maluerne &gt; malverne</hi>; G.1.11 <hi rend="it">meruelous &gt; mervelovs</hi>, <hi rend="it">sweuene &gt; swevene</hi>; G.1.14 <hi rend="it">tour &gt; tovr</hi>; G.1.16 <hi rend="it">dredefull</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">dredefvll</hi>; G.1.20, G.1.23 and G.1.25 <hi rend="it">putten</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">pvtten</hi>.<note>It will be clear from these examples that the distinction between the vowel and the consonant plays no part in these alterations (and would not be expected to do so since the two letters were not normally phonetically distinguished until the seventeenth century; see Görlach, <title>Early Modern</title>, 48).</note> However, alteration to &lt;o&gt; is also reasonably
common, see, e.g., G.3.119, G.4.69, G.4.89, G.4.170, G.4.306 <hi rend="it">suyche</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">soyche</hi>; G.2.73 <hi rend="it">suche</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">soche</hi>; G.1.130, G.3.39, G.3.170 <hi rend="it">shuld</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">shold</hi> (though note also changes to &lt;v&gt; at G.1.37, G.1.79, G.1.82 etc.); G.7.270 <hi rend="it">supper</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">sopper</hi>.<note>Possibly as a result of French influence, cf. OF <hi rend="it">soper</hi> beside <hi rend="it">super</hi>.</note> Occasionally &lt;u&gt; is altered to another letter. Thus at G.21.80, <hi rend="it">fluxes</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">flyxes</hi> (following the French pronunciation), while at G.19.120 <hi rend="it">burde</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">byrde.</hi> An attempt is apparently made to alter all examples of &lt;u&gt;, and the scribe as a consequence, occasionally alters an &lt;n&gt; by mistake, so at G.1.192 <hi rend="it">renke</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">revke</hi>, at G.1.221 <hi rend="it">mynores</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">myvores</hi>, at G.6.158 <hi rend="it">monthes</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">movthes</hi> etc. The letter &lt;w&gt; is also occasionally altered to &lt;v&gt; as at G.9.6, G.9.26, <hi rend="it">wysse</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">vysse</hi>.<note>Note also the alteration of <hi rend="it">ruwth</hi> to <hi rend="it">rveth</hi> at G.5.110.</note></p>

<p>Other corrections may reflect changes in spelling conventions, or at least a recognition of the need for such conventions (for similar changes by hand1, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>). Thus, where /s/ at the end of a word is integral to that word (i.e. where it does not represent, for instance, a plural inflexion), the spelling is regularly altered from &lt;s&gt; to &lt;ce&gt;. Thus <hi rend="it">movs</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">movce</hi>, <hi rend="it">ons</hi> / <hi rend="it">ones</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">once</hi> / <hi rend="it">onece</hi>, <hi rend="it">elles</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">ellece</hi> (G.1.181, G.1.213, G.5.88, G.19.362).<note>The desire to make such a distinction is still reflected in modern spelling, though &lt;se&gt; is perhaps more commonly used for this purpose than &lt;ce&gt; (<hi rend="it">purse</hi>, <hi rend="it">worse</hi>, <hi rend="it">dense</hi> etc.). See discussion by Görlach, <title>Early Modern</title>, 47. The convention that &lt;c&gt; followed by &lt;e&gt; = /s/ presumably provided part of the motivation for the spelling change at G.20.473 where <hi rend="it">vycer</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">vykerr.</hi></note> Occasionally (and not surprisingly) the scribe makes an error. Thus <hi rend="it">pryces</hi> (G.19.270, an error for "princes") is altered to <hi rend="it">pry<expan>n</expan>cece</hi> (a misreading of the masculine plural as a feminine singular). Items which
already have, for example, <hi rend="it">-sse</hi>, and which presumably had such a reading in the scribe's exemplar, are not
subject to alteration (see, for example, <hi rend="it">wyckednesse</hi> (G.9.98) and compare with <hi rend="it">falssnes</hi> which is altered to <hi rend="it">falssnece</hi> at G.17.160). Confusion about spelling conventions is suggested by the fact that at G.21.14 <hi rend="it">caas</hi> becomes <hi rend="it">cace,</hi> suggesting
that final <hi rend="it">-e</hi> was considered to provide an adequate indication of a long vowel, although such &lt;e&gt;s are presumably not considered to be indicators of length in the case of words such
as <hi rend="it">solace</hi> (altered from <hi rend="it">solas</hi> at G.13.151), or in <hi rend="it">pry<expan>n</expan>cece</hi> and <hi rend="it">falssnece</hi> cited above. Confusion about the function of final &lt;e&gt; as an indicator of vowel length may also be the reason for the addition of &lt;y&gt; at G.3.224 where <hi rend="it">poundemale</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">povndemayle</hi> (assuming that the &lt;y&gt; is present to indicate a long vowel).<note>And note also G.11.30, <hi rend="it">dele<expan>n</expan>e</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">deley<expan>n</expan>e</hi>. Since <hi rend="it">dele<expan>n</expan>e</hi> is a plural verb, the addition of &lt;y&gt; here is presumably an error caused by the fact that the word ends in a single consonant + &lt;e&gt;, something which suggested to the scribe a preceding long vowel. For similar alterations by hand1, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>, and for further discussion of the G scribe's spelling practice see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref>.</note></p>

<p>Spelling modernizaton is also evident in the change of <hi rend="it">coniured</hi> to <hi rend="it">conIvred</hi>
at G.16.14 (for a similar alteration by hand1, see above, <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1 paragraph 4</ref>), in the change of <hi rend="it">coppe</hi> to <hi rend="it">cvppe</hi>
at G.11.318 (the <title>OED</title> suggests that spellings with &lt;o&gt; died out at the end of the fifteenth century),<note>See also G.14.111 and note. At G.4.22 the brown ink corrector (i.e. presumably hand1.1) alters <hi rend="it">coupes</hi> first to <hi rend="it">cvvpes</hi> and then to <hi rend="it">cvppes</hi>. A similar correction (<hi rend="it">coope</hi> (?) &gt; <hi rend="it">covpe</hi>) is made in black ink at G.6.342, presumably at the time of writing.</note> and in the alteration of <hi rend="it">moste</hi> (vb.) to <hi rend="it">mvste</hi> at G.7.296, G.8.116, G.10.15, G.14.181 etc.<note>According to the <title>OED</title>, forms in &lt;o&gt; do not survive the fifteenth century, though Wright records such forms for Ulster and Somerset in the post-medieval period (Joseph Wright, <title>The English Dialect Grammar</title> (Oxford: OUP, 1905), §169). At G.13.187 and G.19.207, <hi rend="it">mot(t)e</hi> is altered to <hi rend="it">mvste</hi>.</note> Consonant doubling is clearly employed to indicate short vowels.<note>See further <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref>.</note> In the case of "son" it seems likely that the spelling found in the scribe's exemplar was the etymologically correct &lt;sone&gt;: this is the original spelling at G.2.5 and G.2.167 and it appears sporadically
up to the end of G passus 10 after which the form is consistently
&lt;sonne&gt;. Where only a single &lt;n&gt; is present in the original transcription the brown ink corrector regularly (though not invariably) adds a macron over the &lt;o&gt; (see G.2.5, G.2.167, G.6.657, G.9.27). Doubling of consonants also occurs in "boat," where the vowel has presumably been subject to Late Middle English / Early Modern English shortening,<note>The form <hi rend="it">bottes</hi> ("boats") appears in the 1523 translation of Froissart made by Sir John Bourchier, Lord Berners, for which see H. C. Wyld, <title>A History of Modern Colloquial English</title>, 3rd ed. (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1953), 255, while Dobson (<title>English Pronunciation</title>, §33) records <hi rend="it"> ŏ</hi> in "boat" in Wharton.</note> although note that written double &lt;o&gt; is still present (<hi rend="it">boot</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">e</hi>, G.9.30, G.9.31, G.9.36 etc); and see also the doubling of &lt;t&gt; in <hi rend="it">wot</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>] (G.4.339), <hi rend="it">woot</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">e</hi> (G.19.210, G.19.211), <hi rend="it">mat</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">yn</hi>[<hi rend="it">ce</hi>]  (G.6.462), <hi rend="it">met</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">e</hi> (G.9.3), <hi rend="it">moot</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">e</hi>
(G.20.355), <hi rend="it">ga</hi>[<hi rend="it">t</hi>]<hi rend="it">ten</hi> (G.21.154). At G.1.117 <hi rend="it">co<expan>m</expan>une</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">co<expan>m</expan>mvne</hi>, while at G.20.473 <hi rend="it">vycer</hi> &gt;
<hi rend="it">vykerr</hi>, the doubling of &lt;r&gt; presumably indicating a short second vowel.<note>Note also G.2.70 where <hi rend="it">letture</hi> ("hinderer") is altered to <hi rend="it">letterr</hi>.</note></p>

<p> Further spelling (and other minor) corrections by hand1.1 include:</p>

<p>G.1.193 <hi rend="it">conynges</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">conynes</hi>; G.1.196, G.3.41 <hi rend="it">srewe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">shrewe</hi>; G.2.206 <hi rend="it">seluen</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">selve</hi> (and see also G.3.128); G.3.163 <hi rend="it">westmyster</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">westmynster</hi> (and see also G.21.130 and G.21.285);
G.4.48 <hi rend="it">whe</hi> ("we") &gt; <hi rend="it">wee</hi>; G.4.241 <hi rend="it">o</hi> ("one") &gt; <hi rend="it">on</hi>; G.4.267 <hi rend="it">amales</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">annales</hi> (minim added); G.6.89 <hi rend="it">werpe</hi> (preterite)
&gt; <hi rend="it">werped</hi>; G.6.400 <hi rend="it">rutte</hi> (preterite) &gt;<hi rend="it">rvtted</hi>; G.6.639 <hi rend="it">systren</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">systres</hi>; G.9.87 <hi rend="it">broke</hi> (pp.) &gt;<hi rend="it">broken</hi>; G.12.409 <hi rend="it">knowe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">knowe</hi>n; G.9.96 <hi rend="it">haly</hi> (infinitive) &gt; <hi rend="it">hale</hi>; G.11.35 <hi rend="it">wolye</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">holye</hi>.<note>Further examples are as follows: G.11.430 <hi rend="it">raunceunde</hi> (?) &gt; <hi rend="it">ravnseonyde</hi>
(see <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.11.430)">note</xref> to this line); G.12.14 <hi rend="it">heyghes</hi> ("eyes") &gt; <hi rend="it">heyghtes</hi> (see <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.12.14)">note</xref> to  this line); G.13.60 <hi rend="it">byt</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">byd</hi>; G.17.191 <hi rend="it">thynge</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">thynge</hi>es; G.19.64 <hi rend="it">dyme</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">dy<expan>m</expan>me</hi> (added macron); G.19.157 <hi rend="it">wenyme</hi> ("venom") &gt; <hi rend="it">wenome</hi>; G.19.169 <hi rend="it">rennyng</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">rvnnyng</hi>; G.19.178 <hi rend="it">wat</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">what</hi>; G.19.178 <hi rend="it">he</hi> ("she") &gt; <hi rend="it">she</hi>; G.19.187 <hi rend="it">suster</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">syster</hi>; G.19.193 <hi rend="it">vnlouke</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">vnlocke</hi>; G.20.96 <hi rend="it">wyles</hi> ("stratagems") &gt; <hi rend="it">whyles</hi>; G.20.158 <hi rend="it">woote</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wootethe</hi>; G.21.160 <hi rend="it">sleughe</hi>  &gt; <hi rend="it">slovgthe</hi>, G.21.214 <hi rend="it">sleuthe &gt; slovthe</hi>, G.21.371 <hi rend="it">slewthe</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">slowthe</hi>;
G.21.160 <hi rend="it">wexe</hi> (pret.) &gt; <hi rend="it">wexed</hi>.</note></p>

<p>As was the case with the hand1 spelling alterations, less standard forms (including dialect forms) are regularly replaced by more standard. Thus West Midlands <hi rend="it">he</hi> for "she" (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Maps 11 and 16) and <hi rend="it">suster</hi> for "sister" (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 412) are altered to <hi rend="it">she</hi> and <hi rend="it">syster</hi> (G.19.178 and G.19.187),<note>Samuels suggests, however, that the form used by Langland for "she" may well have been <hi rend="it">heo</hi> rather than <hi rend="it">he.</hi> The latter would clearly fulfill the demands of the alliteration equally well, but Samuels points to the survival of the non-Eastern form <hi rend="it">heo</hi> in Eastern <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts (M. L. Samuels, "Langland's Dialect," in <title>The English of Chaucer and his Contemporaries: Essays by M. L. Samuels and J. J. Smith</title>, ed. J. J. Smith (Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press, 1988), 72 and 81, note 16).</note> while the original spelling <hi rend="it">wolye</hi> (altered to <hi rend="it">holye</hi>) also seems likely to have been western.<note>The /w/ on-glide developed before both <hi rend="it">ō</hi>-
and <hi rend="it">hō</hi>- (see Wyld, <title>History</title>, 306-8). Although the evidence is not entirely clear, Wyld suggests the possibility that such forms are mainly western. <hi rend="it">Woly</hi> occurs without correction at G.1.190, G.14.426, G.16.455, G.19.402.</note> Southern and Midlands <hi rend="it">wat</hi> becomes <hi rend="it">what</hi> (G.19.178),<note>&lt;w&gt; rather than &lt;wh&gt; was used in these areas for words with weak sentence stress (see Karl Brunner, <title>An Outline of Middle English Grammar</title>, trans. Grahame Johnston (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1963), §32, Note 2). The alteration of <hi rend="it">wyles</hi> ("stratagems") to <hi rend="it">whyles</hi> at G.20.96 is presumably an error.</note> and the back spelling <hi rend="it">whe</hi> ("we") is altered to <hi rend="it">wee</hi>. The verb <hi rend="it">haly</hi> ("haul, draw") is regularised to <hi rend="it">hale</hi>, in line with the original OF (according to the <title>OED</title>, forms in &lt;y&gt; do not survive the fourteenth century) and modernisation of strong preterites also occurs: <hi rend="it">werpe</hi> is altered to the weak <hi rend="it">werped</hi>, <hi rend="it">rutte</hi> becomes <hi rend="it">rvtted</hi> and <hi rend="it">wexe</hi> (G.19.134) becomes <hi rend="it">wexed</hi>,<note>The <title>OED</title> evidence suggests that the strong preterite <hi rend="it">werpe</hi> died out at the end of the fifteenth century, while <hi rend="it">wexe</hi> died out at
the end of the fourteenth.</note> while further normalisation of inflexions includes the alteration of the present tense verb <hi rend="it">woote</hi> to <hi rend="it">wootethe</hi> (G.20.158), and of the plural
nouns <hi rend="it">systren</hi> and <hi rend="it">thynge</hi> to <hi rend="it">systres</hi> and <hi rend="it">thynge<expan>es</expan></hi> .<note>This last alteration (at G.17.191) could conceivably reflect the influence of <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts other than COC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>YBR,
but an independent change seems equally likely.</note> The past participles <hi rend="it">broke</hi> and <hi rend="it">knowe</hi> become <hi rend="it">broken</hi> and <hi rend="it">knowen</hi>.<note>Forms with <hi rend="it">-n</hi> are, of course, standard in Modern English for these verbs.</note> The change of <hi rend="it">vnlouke</hi> to <hi rend="it">vnlocke</hi> (G.19.193) is also a modernisation since, according to the <title>OED</title> forms in <hi rend="it">-ou-</hi> (&lt;OE <hi rend="it">-ū-</hi>; forms in <hi rend="it">-o-</hi> are Scandinavian) did not survive the
fourteenth century,<note>The brown ink corrector is not consistent in his treatment of this word since at G.19.250 <hi rend="it">louke</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">lovke</hi>, i.e. all he notices at this point is the &lt;u&gt;.</note> and updating is also evident in the changes of <hi rend="it">rennyng</hi> to <hi rend="it">rvnnyng</hi> (G.19.169),<note>See <title>OED</title> <hi rend="bold">run</hi>, <hi rend="it">v.</hi> A.II.9. β and γ.</note> <hi rend="it">o</hi> ("one") to <hi rend="it">on</hi>,<note>According to the <title>OED</title> (<hi rend="bold">one</hi> A.1.δ), the form without &lt;n&gt; died out in the fifteenth century.</note> of <hi rend="it">wenyme</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">wenome</hi> (G.19.157),<note>Though forms in &lt;i&gt; persisted until the sixteenth century, they were gradually replaced by forms in &lt;o&gt; (see <title>OED</title> <hi rend="bold">venom</hi> n.).</note> and probably of <hi rend="it">westmyster</hi> to <hi rend="it">westmynster</hi>.<note>The <title>MED</title> accepts <hi rend="it">westmyster</hi> as a possible form; the <title>OED</title> treats it simply as an error.</note></p>

<p>For Hand1.1 corrections involving the addition of virgules, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.IV.1.7">IV.1.7</ref>.</p>
</div5>
<div5 type="prose" n="MS relations">
<head id="G.II.1.1.3.3">II.1.1.3.3 Manuscript Relations:</head>

<p>Once again, although some corrections involve readings found in other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts or in <hi rend="bold">A</hi> or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> (see, e.g., G.2.36 <hi rend="it">deylytable</hi> [as <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>]
&gt; <hi rend="it">deylectable</hi> [as <hi rend="bold">B</hi>C<hi rend="sup">2</hi>H];
G.20.64 <hi rend="it">feythly</hi> [as <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>] &gt; <hi rend="it">feythfully</hi> [as <hi rend="bold">C</hi>McVcAcFcNcN]),
such correspondences are not numerous enough to suggest manuscript
relationships and can usually be explained as coincidental variants.</p>
</div5></div4> 
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Further corrections">
<head id="G.II.1.2">II.1.2 Further Corrections:</head>

<p>A number of corrections appear to have been made neither by the original scribe at the time of writing nor by the same scribe at the time when he made his &lt;u&gt; to &lt;v&gt; corrections. Thus at G.2.80 hand1.1 alters <hi rend="it">courbed</hi> to <hi rend="it">covrbed</hi> but this is then crossed out and
replaced with <hi rend="it">crouched</hi> (also in brown
ink). The use of &lt;u&gt; rather than &lt;v&gt; in this second alteration may itself suggest that hand1.1 was not
responsible, but in any case the script, and in particular the elaborate initial &lt;c&gt;, is not hand1.1's usual form, but resembles instead that use by the scribe who wrote the comment "<foreign lang="lat">Nota in p<expan>ri</expan>mo pass<expan>u</expan> de do bett<expan>er</expan> to Clark<expan>es</expan> ad sig<expan>n</expan>u<expan>m</expan> w h</foreign>" on f.106<hi rend="sup">v</hi>.<note>And see also the (duplicating) quire signature at the foot of f.20<hi rend="sup">r</hi>.</note> This scribe appears to be the same as the scribe who initialled the marginalia on ff.69<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, 72<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 103, i.e. WH (for whom see further Introduction <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.10">I.10</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.12">I.12</ref>). Brown ink corrections in a similar script occur at G.2.110 (where the form of the added &lt;&amp;&gt; differs from that employed by hand1.1), G.2.184 (hand1.1 would normally employ an abbreviation rather than yogh for the added plural inflexion), G.3.68 (<hi rend="it">sey</hi> ("saw") &gt; <hi rend="it">seyd to</hi>; note the angular script and the backward-facing &lt;s&gt; in the
addition), G.4.110 and G.4.117 (<hi rend="it">hennes</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">from hennes</hi> and <hi rend="it">kyng</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">kyng he</hi>; once again, compare with the script on ff. 69<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and 106<hi rend="sup">v</hi>), G.4.113 and G.6.626 (<hi rend="it">ye</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">yea</hi> and <hi rend="it">In</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">In aft<expan>er</expan></hi>; in both cases, note the double-lobed &lt;a&gt;). A number of black ink corrections may also have been carried out by WH. See, e.g., the correction from <hi rend="it">byn</hi> to <hi rend="it">be</hi> at G.4.46, the correction from <hi rend="it">heye</hi> to <hi rend="it">in hie cost</hi> at G.4.48, the correction from <hi rend="it">hys</hi> to <hi rend="it">her<expan>e</expan></hi> at G.4.158 and the addition of <hi rend="it">bothe</hi> at G 7.179. It should be said, however, that it is often difficult to distinguish one hand from another, particularly because corrections are normally comparatively minor (in the main of a single letter or, at most, a word), and it is therefore likely that corrections have sometimes been misattributed.</p>

<p>A group of black ink changes appear to have been made in a third hand, possibly that of the annotator who provided the marginalia on ff.42<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, 44<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, 72<hi rend="sup">v</hi>, and 96<hi rend="sup">v</hi> and who has added the words <hi rend="it">ipsa papa</hi> at G.21.54. See,
for example, the change of <hi rend="it">mede master</hi> to <hi rend="it">may mede master</hi> at G.3.150, of <hi rend="it">mastred</hi> to <hi rend="it">mede mastred</hi> at G.3.156, of <hi rend="it">many</hi> to <hi rend="it">manye</hi> at G.6.644, and of <hi rend="it">backes</hi> to <hi rend="it">Bagg</hi>es at G.11.374, as well as the correction of <hi rend="it">revkes</hi> (earlier <hi rend="it">renkes</hi>) to <hi rend="it">re</hi>n<hi rend="it">kes</hi> at G.13.57. Note particularly the forward facing &lt;e&gt;s, and the form of the caret marks and &lt;g&gt;s. The alteration of <hi rend="it">come</hi> to <hi rend="it">came</hi> at G.14.22 also appears to have been carried out by this particular annotator (it is certainly a very careful and controlled alteration), and see also the change of
<hi rend="it">manere</hi> to <hi rend="it">man<expan>er</expan>ere</hi> at G.13.159 (the whole word has been re-outlined in black ink and the otiose abbreviation mark is particularly carefully formed).</p>

<p>Other alterations are simply too minor for it to be possible to be absolutely certain who was responsible, though ink colour can often suggest possibilities. </p>

<p>One or two of these alterations suggest relationships with particular manuscripts or versions: the alteration of <hi rend="it">backes</hi> to <hi rend="it">Bagg</hi>es at G.11.374 suggests a possible relationship with <hi rend="bold">B</hi>C<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, while the addition of <hi rend="it">bothe</hi> at G.7.179 brings G into line with <hi rend="bold">B</hi>F and with <hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHa. On the whole, however, changes which appear to have been made by hands2 and 3 mainly seem to be designed to clarify, while the remaining alterations are usually either minor or, in the case, for instance, of those at G.3.150 and G.3.156 are corrections of errors of omission.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="prose" n="Affiliations">
<head>II.2  Affiliations:</head>

<div4 type="prose" n="Relationships to other B Manuscripts">
<head id="G.II.2.1">II.2.1 Relationships to other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> Manuscripts:</head>
<div5 type="prose" n="Textual divisions">
<head>II.2.1.1 Textual Divisions:</head>

<p>The divisions of the text in G are as follows (all except the first of these and the additions made in the margin on f.32<hi rend="sup">v</hi> are in red ink):

<table rend="boxed" rows="21" cols="2">
	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.1<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">hic incipit Petrus P[lowman] de visione liber primus</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.3<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit primus passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.6<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit secundus passus de
visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.9<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit
tercius passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.13<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit quartus passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.16<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit quintus passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.25<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit sextus passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.29<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit septimus passus de visione</foreign></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.32<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="3" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">finit<expan>ur</expan> visione<expan>m</expan></foreign> (left hand margin), <foreign lang="lat">no<expan>t</expan>a</foreign> (right hand margin)<lb/> <foreign lang="lat">explicit octauus passus de visione <lb/>hic incipit primus passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.34<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit primus passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.37<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit secundus passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.44<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit tercius passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.50<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit quartus passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.54<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit
quintus passus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.60<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit passus sextus de</foreign> dowell</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.65<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit septimus et vltimus passus de</foreign> dowell<lb/><foreign lang="lat">Incipit primus passus de dobett</foreign><expan>er</expan></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.73<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit primus passus de</foreign> doobett<expan>er</expan></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.77<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit secundus passus de</foreign> dobett<expan>er</expan></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.83<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit tercius passus de</foreign> doobett<expan>er</expan></cell>
	</row>


	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.89<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit quartus passus de</foreign> dobett<hi rend="display">er</hi></cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.95<hi rend="sup">v</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit quintus &amp; vltimus passus de </foreign>dobett<expan>er</expan><lb/><foreign lang="lat">Incipit primus passus de</foreign> dobest</cell>
	</row>

	<row role="Passus number">
		<cell role="Folio" rows="1" cols="1">f.101<hi rend="sup">r</hi></cell>
		<cell role="head" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">explicit
hic diolagus petri plowman</foreign></cell>
	</row>
</table>
</p>


<p>As Robert Adams has observed,<note>Robert Adams, "The Reliability of the Rubrics in the B-Text of Piers Plowman," <title>Medium Aevum</title> 54 (1985), 208-231 (210).</note> G shares the division between Dobet and Dobest at the end of KD passus 19 (G passus 20) with Cr, C, Y, (B) (which is basically what would be expected from G's textual affiliations within the main body of the text, see below), and G
likewise shares the classification of KD passus 15 (G passus 16) as the first passus of Dobetter with C, Y, (B).<note>In L, Cr and W,  though KD passus 15 begins with rubrics stating that this is the end of Dowell and the beginning of Dobetter,
KD passus 16 is nevertheless described as the first passus of Dobetter. KD passus 15 may thus, as Calabrese, Duggan
and Turville-Petre suggest, be thought of as the Prologue to Dobetter (thus repeating the pattern found in the Visio), or the rubrics may, as Burrow suggests, draw our intention to an important transition within the passus.  See Michael Calabrese, Hoyt N. Duggan and Thorlac Turville-Petre, eds, <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive</title> vol. 6: <title>San Marino, Huntington Library MS HM 128 (Hm, Hm<hi rend="sup">2</hi>)</title> (Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2008), I.7.1; J. A. Burrow, "The Structure of <title>Piers Plowman</title> B XV-XX: evidence from the rubrics," <title>Medium Aevum</title> 77 (2008), 306-12.</note> G is unusual, however, in categorising the Prologue as passus 1, a pattern which only occurs elsewhere in C<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, where the heading <foreign lang="lat">Passus Primus</foreign> is a later addition. The transition from Visio to Dowell is also most closely shared with C<hi rend="sup">2</hi> (again as the result of later annotation
in the latter), since these are the only two manuscripts which explicitly state that the Visio ends at this point and Dowell begins.<note>Dowell begins at this point in a number of manuscripts, but references to the Visio continue (see L Cr W Hm Y Bm Bo Cot).</note> This may suggest some relationship between
the two manuscripts but, since the C<hi rend="sup">2</hi> annotations in question were made in the mid sixteenth century, it is difficult to be sure of the direction of influence. Calabrese, Duggan and
Turville-Petre have also noted that there are correspondences between the headings in G and the rubricated headings in Hm, in particular the
classification of passus 8, 9, 10 as passus 1, 2, 3 of Dowell and that of passus 15, 16, 17, 18 as passus 1, 2, 3, 4 of Dobetter, something which once again provides additional evidence for a relationship indicated elsewhere (see below).<note>Calabrese, Duggan and Turville-Petre, eds, <title>Piers Plowman Electronic Archive</title>, vol.6, I.7.1.</note></p>
</div5>
<div5 type="prose" n="Relationships to other mss">
<head id="G.II.2.1.2">II.2.1.2  Relationships to other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> Manuscripts within the Body of the Text:</head>

<p>Kane and Donaldson (<title>The B Version</title>, 21) list the numbers of errors which G shares with one other manuscript as follows:
<list>
<item>GF 142</item>

<item>GC<hi rend="sup">2</hi> 66</item>

<item>GS 65</item>

<item>GCr 47</item>

<item>GH 42</item>

<item>GHm 38</item>

<item>GC 18</item>

<item>GY 16</item>

<item>GR 14</item>
</list></p>

<p>The number of errors shared with F may seem suggestive,<note>For further possible evidence of a relationship with F, see <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.2.39)">note</xref> to G.2.39.</note> but, in the light of the strong evidence for a genetic relationship between R and F on the one hand and Cr and S on the other, Kane and Donaldson consider the first, third and fourth of these clusters of agreement to result from coincidental error, and, this being the case, they find it difficult to argue in favour of a relationship in those instances where there are fewer agreements (<title>The B Version</title>, 37 and note 46). The relationships of G in the early part of the manuscript (up to the end of G passus 8) are in fact difficult to determine since the evidence is often uncertain (Kane and Donaldson, <title>The B Version</title>, 62 and note 96). In G passus 9-18, Kane and Donaldson posit the relationship &lt;G [Y(OC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>)][C(BmBoCot)]&gt; and in G passus 19-21 the relationship &lt;O.Y.[GC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>][C(BmBoCot)]&gt; (<title>The B Version</title>, 62).</p>

<p>The dismissal of relationships beween G and individual manuscripts other than C<hi rend="sup">2</hi> may not, however, always be correct. Readings present in the second and third Crowley editions but not in the first, for instance, provide evidence for the consultation of a G-related manuscript by Crowley,<note>R. Carter Hailey, "Robert Crowley and the editing of <title>Piers Plowman</title> (1550)," <title>Yearbook of Langland Studies</title> 21 (2007), 143-170 (161-2).</note> and the fact that Crowley clearly had access to such a manuscript raises the possibility that some of the shared GCr<hi rend="sup">1</hi> readings may also have been more than coincidental. It is, in particular, worth noting that Cr<hi rend="sup">1</hi> frequently shares G errors resulting from mistaken spelling corrections made by
hand1.1 (i.e. where he mistakenly alters &lt;n&gt; to &lt;v&gt;). See, e.g., G.1.192 <hi rend="it">renke</hi>] <hi rend="it">revke</hi> G <hi rend="it">by correction</hi>, <hi rend="it">reuke</hi> Cr; G.4.171 <hi rend="it">mened</hi>] <hi rend="it">meved</hi> G <hi rend="it">by correction</hi>, <hi rend="it">meued</hi> Cr; G.13.170 <hi rend="it">Renke</hi>] <hi rend="it">revke</hi> G <hi rend="it">by correction</hi>, <hi rend="it">reuk</hi> Cr; G.14.17 <hi rend="it">Leneth</hi>] <hi rend="it">leyvethe</hi> G <hi rend="it">by correction</hi>, <hi rend="it">Leueth</hi> Cr<hi rend="sup">1</hi>, <hi rend="it">Leaueth</hi> Cr<hi rend="sup">2,3</hi> and
note similar correspondences at G.6.263, G.6.401, G.8.198, G.15.114, G.16.175, G.18.351, G.19.2, G.19.284. Of course, it is possible that these are coincidental errors, but such erroneous
readings do tend to occur at the same points in the text in both G and Cr and, in combination with other shared readings, they are suggestive: if these readings have been influenced by G, then Crowley must have consulted a manuscript which, if not G itself, must, at the very least, have been descended from G.<note>In support of the possibility that these may be coincidental variants, note, however, the Cr reading <hi rend="it">troweth</hi> for <hi rend="it">troneth </hi>at G.2.133 and the Cr reading <hi rend="it">leue</hi> for <hi rend="it">lene </hi>at G.2.182 where G could not be the source (in the first case G reads <hi rend="it">coroned</hi> and in the second <hi rend="it">lene</hi>).</note></p>

<p>Carter Hailey's list of corrections bringing the readings of Cr<hi rend="sup">2</hi> and/or Cr<hi rend="sup">3</hi> into line with those of other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts including G does not extend beyond the end of the Visio but such corrections in fact persist throughout the text. Those resulting in correspondence with unique G readings are as follows:
<list>

<item>a) new correspondences in Cr<hi rend="sup">2,3</hi>; in each case the lemma corresponds to the majority <hi rend="bold">B</hi> reading (not necessarily the reading of <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>) while
the variant is that of G and the later Crowley editions (in the spelling of G): G.11.297 men] off men GCr<hi rend="sup">2,3</hi>, G.11.299 Byttere] bytterly, G.12.34 stode] &amp; stoode, G.13.218 þat] þe, G.13.224 clere] fayre, G.13.283 vix] vir, G.14.94 þus] þis, G.14.98 Auereys] aueryze, G.16.28 an] In, G.16.361 lifte] lyst, G.16.560 as in] en.</item> 
<item>b) new correspondences occurring only in Cr<hi rend="sup">2</hi>: G.12.124 scicientes (Cr<hi rend="sup">1,3</hi> W Hm sicientes)] scientes GCr<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, G.14.112 by] to, G.19.343 persone] lyknes.</item>
<item>c) new correspondences occurring only Cr<hi rend="sup">3</hi>: G.15.143 afore] before GCr<hi rend="sup">3</hi>, G.16.557 þat] as, G.20.299 his] to hys, G.21.145 relyed] reyled.
</item>
</list></p>

<p>Similarly, corrections made to Hm by the rubricator regularly correspond to readings found in G (see, e.g., G.1.142 nisi
studet] studeat nisi GHm, G.4.259 amen] amen dico vobis, G.6.505 for a] att þ<expan>a</expan>t, G.6.570 hewe] hyne), making it clear that a G-related manuscript was available to the Hm rubricator and may have been available to the original scribe,<note> See also <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.4.354)">note</xref> to G.4.354.</note> although the time gap between the copying of the Hm text and its rubrication raises some doubts about this.<note>For the time scale, see Calabrese, Duggan and Turville-Petre, eds, <title>Piers Plowman Electronic Archive</title>, vol.6, I.6. For further information on corrections to Hm and for correspondences to G readings in corrected passages, see Thorlac Turville-Petre, "Putting it Right: the Corrections of Huntington Library MS Hm 128 and BL Additional MS 35287," <title>Yearbook of Langland Studies</title> 16 (2002), 41-65 (48).</note></p>

<p>Not noted by Kane and Donaldson is the similar relationship with M.<note>Eric Eliason, Thorlac Turville-Petre and Hoyt N. Duggan, eds, <title>Piers Plowman Electronic Archive</title>, vol.5: <title>London, British Library MS Additional 35287 (M)</title> (Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2005), II.4.</note> There are a number of places where the M corrector alters the reading to correspond to that of G (G.5.101 so ofte] offt GM, G.7.208 ful ille] yll, G.12.189 so other] other, G.19.357 I] þ<expan>o</expan>u; G's reading here results from a correction), suggesting that the M corrector might have consulted a G-related manuscript. Occasionally, similar corrections may suggest
a relationship with other manuscripts. At G.6.181, for instance, the Bm corrector alters his original reading <hi rend="it">of</hi> to <hi rend="it">or</hi>, the latter agreeing with G and see also the Bm alteration resulting in agreement with G's <hi rend="it">tyll</hi> at G.6.354. The evidence here, however, is not sufficient for a relationship to be certain.</p>

<p>Finally, as observed above, the number of errors which G shares with manuscript F is also suggestive. However, as Kane and Donaldson observe, one of the most noteworthy examples (GF <hi rend="it">poeple</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">pryues</hi> at G.3.180) could result from shared knowledge of the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> version (and see also GF <hi rend="it">tellethe</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">witnesseth</hi> at G.4.279). Moreover, a high proportion of GF shared errors could easily be coincidental, and it is worth noting that these include many errors which can be paralleled elsewhere by isolated G readings. Compare, for instance, the shared GF omission of "quod" clauses at G.7.176, G.8.131, and G.13.27 with G variants at G.6.240, G.6.261, G.6.490 etc.<note>Similarly, the shared GF misreading of <hi rend="it">Wex</hi> at G.15.84 is paralleled by an isolated G reading at G.19.4, and the shared GF omissions of initial <hi rend="it">And</hi> at G.6.472, G.11.335 and G.13.244 are paralleled by isolated G readings at G.1.23, G.1.31, G.1.95, etc.</note> Therefore, although a relationship between G and F cannot be completely discounted, it remains unproven.<note>Kane and Donaldson's list of shared variants is occasionally misleading.  See, e.g., <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.11.241)">note</xref> to G.11.241.</note></p>
</div5>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Relationship with A and C">

<head id="G.II.2.2">II.2.2  Relationship with the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> Versions:</head>

<p>In a considerable number of cases, unique G readings are shared with <hi rend="bold">A </hi>and/or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> and such
readings are listed at the end of this section. Not all such correspondences suggest a relationship. A high proportion are at least
conceivable coincidental readings. Sometimes such readings result naturally from language change.<note>For Kane and Donaldson's treatment of <hi rend="it">ac</hi> variants, see their Introduction, <title>The B Version</title>, 18, note 13.</note> Instances where <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">ac</hi> appears in G and one or more <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and/or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> manuscripts as <hi rend="it">but</hi> have not been included in the lists given below for this reason: <hi rend="it">ac</hi> died out during the sixteenth century and, as a result, G regularly (and often uniquely) alters to <hi rend="it">but</hi> even in places where neither <hi rend="bold">A</hi> nor <hi rend="bold">C</hi> has such a reading (see, e.g., G.6.309, G.10.58, G.13.29, G.13.84, G.13.126, G.13.240).  For further examples of shared readings likely to result from language change, see G <hi rend="it">leyue</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> 
<hi rend="it">lete</hi> (G.7.278), G <hi rend="it">loked</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">waited</hi> (G.8.155), G <hi rend="it">symplenes</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">symplete</hi> (G.11.175).<note><hi rend="it">Let</hi> = "to quit, abandon, forsake" is infrequent after the early fifteenth century (<title>OED</title> <hi rend="bold">let</hi> <hi rend="it">v</hi>.<hi rend="sup">1</hi> I.5); <hi rend="it">wait</hi> = "to keep watch, to look intently" does not survive beyond the end of the of the fifteenth century (<title>OED</title> <hi rend="bold">wait</hi> <hi rend="it">v</hi>.<hi rend="sup">1</hi> I.4); while <hi rend="it">simplety</hi> = 'simplicity" dies out at the
beginning of the fifteenth.  Other instances where date, as well as the use of an obvious easier reading may have resulted in coincidental G<hi rend="bold">A</hi> readings include <hi rend="it">men</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">ledes</hi> (G.4.98), <hi rend="it">blabber</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">baber</hi> (G.6.192), <hi rend="it">nowe</hi> for <hi rend="it">nouthe</hi> (G.11.51), and <hi rend="it">synnes</hi> for <hi rend="it">coupe</hi> (G.6.308).</note>  Moreover, many shared readings involve substitutions common elsewhere in G where there is no corresponding <hi rend="bold">A</hi> or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> reading.  This is the case, for instance, with G's use of <hi rend="it">neuene</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">nempne</hi> (G.2.21), a variant which at this point also occurs in <hi rend="bold">A</hi>E but which can also be found independently in G at G.3.181, G.6.331, G.6.340 and G.17.19.  The loss of initial <hi rend="it">And</hi>, too, is common in the shared variants but also occurs, without any equivalent <hi rend="bold">AC</hi> reading, at G.2.163, G.2.169, G.6.11, G.6.87, G.10.42 etc.  The choice between <hi rend="it">other</hi> and <hi rend="it">or</hi> (=  "or" or  "either") is probably a matter of dialect (see <title>LALME</title> 4, items 111 and 198), and in any case the shared G<hi rend="bold">A </hi> and/or <hi rend="bold">C </hi>readings are invariably the commoner
form (<hi rend="it">or</hi> =  "or", <hi rend="it">other</hi> = "either"; see G.2.177, G.7.254, G.8.103, G.14.329).  The spelling errors G shares with <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> (items <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.2.3.2.9">II.2.3.2.9</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.2.3.3.8">II.2.3.3.8</ref>) are perfectly plausible coincidental misreadings (misreading of &lt;k&gt; and long &lt;s&gt;, misordering of letters, misnumbering of minims).</p>

<p>Nevertheless, in the case of <hi rend="bold">A</hi>
in particular, the evidence does seem to suggest a relationship.  Kane and Donaldson invoke the concept of shared GF memory of <hi rend="bold">A</hi> to account for the GF reading at G.3.180 (<hi rend="it">poeple </hi>for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">pryues</hi>),<note>Kane and Donaldson, <title>The B Version</title>, 31.</note> and there is certainly evidence to suggest a link between <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and G which is independent of other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts, in particular, a number of shared G<hi rend="bold">A</hi> readings involving major category
words (items <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.2.3.2.5">II.2.3.2.5</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.2.3.2.6">II.2.3.2.6</ref> below): G.2.8 <hi rend="it">kepe</hi>
for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">wilne</hi>, G.2.101 <hi rend="it">asketh þe </hi>for  <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">wolden al</hi>, G.3.187 <hi rend="it">thys meyny</hi> for <hi rend="it">þise men</hi>/ <hi rend="it">þes oþere</hi> etc., G.4.46 <hi rend="it">baud after </hi> for <hi rend="it">brokour als</hi>, G.4.84, <hi rend="it">rysen</hi> for <hi rend="it">rychen,</hi> G.5.143 <hi rend="it">helpe</hi> for <hi rend="it">saue, </hi>G.8.148 <hi rend="it">better</hi> for <hi rend="it">moche more</hi>, etc.<note>Some other types of reading can also suggest a relationship.  See, e.g., the shared G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RVJA reading <hi rend="it">couple </hi>(subjunctive) for <hi rend="it">couplest</hi> (G.11.170).</note> The matter is less clear, however, in the case of <hi rend="bold">C</hi>, since the vast majority of shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi> readings, including those involving major category words could be coincidental.<note>So at G.4.347 the reading <hi rend="it">leefe </hi>could result from shared anticipatory error, at G.6.468 the use of <hi rend="it">heythen</hi> for <hi rend="it">hennes</hi> could be a matter of dialect (see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 148), at G.6.512 <hi rend="it">mother</hi> is a likely easier reading for <hi rend="it">dame </hi>as are <hi rend="it">lose</hi> for <hi rend="it">tyne </hi> at G.12.36 and <hi rend="it">lyght</hi> for <hi rend="it">leye</hi> at G.18.280, while coincidental misreadings could well account for the variants at G.7.66, G.14.64, G.18.220  (<hi rend="it">pylgrymes</hi> for <hi rend="it">pylgrymage</hi>, <hi rend="it">moned</hi> for <hi rend="it">morned</hi>, <hi rend="it">walken</hi> for <hi rend="it">waken</hi>).</note>  Still, there are a few shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi> readings which might perhaps suggest
a relationship: <hi rend="it">Inowe</hi> for <hi rend="it">at wille</hi> (G.11.10), <hi rend="it">looue</hi> for <hi rend="it">laude</hi> (G.12.109), <hi rend="it">nother</hi> for <hi rend="it">manere</hi> (G.14.397).  No two of these appear in the same <hi rend="bold">C</hi> version manuscript or manuscripts, so
what these readings seem to suggest is a succession of scribes consulting different <hi rend="bold">C </hi>manuscripts.</p>

<p>As far as the relationship between G and <hi rend="bold">A</hi> is concerned, the evidence for a relationship with a particular <hi rend="bold">A</hi> version manuscript is also conflicting.  At first sight a relationship with <hi rend="bold">A</hi>D seems likely; see readings at G.2.190 (<hi rend="it">sheued</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">cheyned</hi>), G.7.311 (G <hi rend="it">cleremeyne</hi>, <hi rend="bold">A</hi>D <hi rend="it">chermayn</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">clerematyn</hi>), G.9.46 (<hi rend="it">chapman</hi> for <hi rend="it">champiou<expan>n</expan></hi>). In fact, however, all these could
be interpreted as coincidental misreadings, especially so in the case of the last because of its echo of G.1.64. <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ra
or <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha is suggested by the reading
at G.7.243 (<hi rend="it">bygge</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">bidde</hi>), with Ha, given readings elsewhere, a more likely candidate than Ra.<note>Ra lacks line G.3.11 where G shares the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> reading <hi rend="it">rynges</hi> (<hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">golde wyre</hi>) and at
G.8.148 Ra shares the <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> reading <hi rend="it">moche</hi><hi rend="it"> more </hi>(cf. the G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi> reading <hi rend="it">better</hi>).</note> The other possibility is a relationship with the manuscript group <hi rend="bold">A</hi>TChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi> as suggested by the G reading at G.4.84 (<hi rend="it">rysen</hi> for <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi> <hi rend="it">rychen</hi>).<note>For this grouping, see George Kane, ed., <title>Piers Plowman. The A Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman and Do-Well.  An Edition in the Form of Trinity College Cambridge MS R.3.14</title>, rev.edn. (London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Anglese: University of California Press, 1988) 85-6.</note>  There is something appealing about this
particular possibility since these three manuscripts are all <hi rend="bold">AC</hi> combinations and the use of one or
other of them might explain the paucity of any sort of overlap between G and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> in the early sections of the poem.<note>In G passus 2, for instance there are only 5 shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi> readings, compared with 23 shared G<hi rend="bold">A</hi> readings.  It is true that there are places in this passus where <hi rend="bold">B</hi> is closer to <hi rend="bold">A</hi> than to <hi rend="bold">C</hi> thus making overlap with the former somewhat more likely, but the difference is insufficient to explain the discrepancy. In the first 210 lines of G passus 12, by contrast, there are 14 shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>
readings. No significant shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi> readings occur in the earlier passus.</note> The shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi> reading <hi rend="it">looue</hi> for <hi rend="it">laude</hi> at G.12.109 supports
this suggestion (though note that H<hi rend="sup">2</hi> alters to <hi rend="it">laude</hi>).  The evidence is, however, so slight that no firm conclusion is possible.<note>The possibility of a relationship with one or other of two further <hi rend="bold">AC</hi> manuscripts (Wa and N) also arises: at G.3.219, G reads  <hi rend="it">many mery</hi>, a combination of <hi rend="bold">B</hi> <hi rend="it">manye</hi> and <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa <hi rend="it">meri</hi>, while between G.15.126 and G.15.127 a line has been omitted (see KD.14.120), and this omission
is also shared with <hi rend="bold">C</hi>N.  In neither case, however, is there much in the way of evidence for a relationship both with <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and with <hi rend="bold">C</hi>, while in
the case of the shared G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N omission,
the fact that <hi rend="bold">C</hi>N omits two lines at
this point (the equivalents of KD.14.119 and 14.120) provides an added complication, suggesting that G's relationship, if any, with <hi rend="bold">C</hi> would have to be with an ancestor of this manuscript (the loss of the equivalent of KD.14.119 probably occurred after the loss of KD.14.120 since the first line does not really make sense without the second).</note></p>

<p>Given the far stronger evidence in the earlier part of the text for
a relationship with <hi rend="bold">A </hi>rather than <hi rend="bold">C</hi>, it seems likely that any significant
unique G readings from this earlier section which appear in both <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and in <hi rend="bold">C</hi> probably reflect a relationship with the former rather than with the latter.  If we accept this, then it becomes clear that there are places where significant correspondences between <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and G occur in clusters of two or more.  Thus there is a cluster of such
agreements in G passus 2 (at G.2.8, G.2.97, G.2.133, G.2.193) and a further cluster in passus 3 (G.3.4, G.3.8, G.3.11, G.3.187; note especially the first three of these), together with two correspondences in G passus 4 (at G.4.46 and G.4.84).  Of course, the G scribe may simply have been particularly well acquainted with the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> version of these particular passus, but the possibility arises that he actually had the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> text open for comparison at this stage of his transcription (these are, after all, passus where comparison of <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">B</hi> would not be particularly problematic).</p>

<p>In any case, whether or not he actually checked against the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> text, the G scribe was clearly acquainted with this particular version. Knowledge of <hi rend="bold">C</hi> on the other
hand, though it seems possible, is less certain.</p>
</div4>
<div4>
<head id="G.II.2.3">II.2.3 G Readings Shared with the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and/or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> Versions:<note>Places where Kane and Donaldson emend to the G reading are marked with an asterisk.</note></head>
<p>The G readings given here normally only include corrections when these were made at the time of writing.  Given that hand1.1's corrections can result in error (where the letter &lt;n&gt; is read as a &lt;u&gt; and altered to &lt;v&gt;, for instance), their inclusion would only obscure the relationships between G and the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> versions.  Where, exceptionally, such a correction is cited, this is made explicit.</p>
<div5 type="prose" n="Unique G Readings shared with AC">
<head id="G.II.2.3.1">II.2.3.1  Unique G Readings Shared with both <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>:</head>

<div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.1">II.2.3.1.1  Omission/addition of minor category words (included here are frequently used adjectives and adverbs such as <hi rend="it">all</hi>):</head>

<p>G.1.23 some] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaUEWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFcNc, And some L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.1.72  wel] L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>, <hi rend="it">om.</hi> G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UJ<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Sc;
G.2.125* some<hi rend="sup">3</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi> <hi rend="bold">C</hi> <hi rend="it">most</hi>, <hi rend="it">and so<expan>m</expan>me</hi> L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>; G.2.174* an (= "on")] L <hi rend="it">&amp;
r.</hi>, <hi rend="it">om.</hi> G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>; G.3.192* told] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, it tolde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.4.105* <hi rend="it">kyng</hi>] G(<hi rend="it">though note that G has</hi> then <hi rend="it">in the b-verse</hi>)<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi> <hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, kynge þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.4.120 she] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VAN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, For she L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.4.125* In trust] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, Truste L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.126* teychyth] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaDUChLaWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>FcGc, she techeth L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.47 betwene] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UVJEA<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McFc, And bitwene L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.10 I] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaUH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>JEWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, For I L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.129 am] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>KH<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>YcUcDc, am but L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.130 that] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>U<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFcKcGcNc,
And þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.351* att þe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcVcAcQKc, at his L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.355 then] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>DVHaJEA<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScKcGcNc, And þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.603* shall þou] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all</hi>,
shal ʒe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.20 men] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaHaWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, of men L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.53 but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>
(<hi rend="it">but the <hi rend="bold">C</hi> line differs considerably from that of the <hi rend="bold">BA</hi></hi>), But if L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.7.127* we] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">all</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>p, For we L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.294 and] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>HaAWaNMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, And eke L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.7.309 tho] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaAWaNMaHa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQKcGcNc, And þo L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.4 hys] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaUChK<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Rc, for his L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.104 eu<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UChVHaWaH<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Gc, for euer L <hi rend="it">&amp;
most</hi>; G.8.117 I] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaAN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQFcKcGcNc, For I L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.117 þe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JAWaH<hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcKc, it þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.8.120* In] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>, Al in L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.161 pensyfe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UJ<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAc, ful pensyf L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.9.2 to] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, for
to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.4 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc, And al L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.179 I] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>DJAMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAaQScZFcKcGcNc, for I L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.204 theologye] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, Ac theologye L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6>
<div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.2">II.2.3.1.2   Replacement of one minor category word by another (definition as above):</head>
<p> G.1.67* vp] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>, wel L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.39 no] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ch<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Bm,
Ne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.39* the lygham] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>,
þi likam L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.176* off (<hi rend="it">Altered to &lt;o&gt; by hand1.1</hi>)] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, in L <hi rend="it">&amp;. r.</hi>; G.2.177 or] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc,
other L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.110 of] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VEN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcPEcRcVcAcNc, on L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.112 off] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VJLaN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcGc, on L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.459 before] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi>VMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PRcMcVcAcNc, to-fore L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.619 I] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaVWaN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, And L <hi rend="it">&amp;
r.</hi>; G.7.306 ney] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>DKMaCh<hi rend="bold">C</hi>(<hi rend="it">except
for</hi> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>p), nere L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.103 other] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>ChHaJH<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>PEc, Or L <hi rend="it">&amp;
most</hi>; G.10.178 In<hi rend="sup">2</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VAK<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, on L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>.; G.11.469 fro] G<hi rend="it">by
correction</hi><hi rend="bold">A</hi>D<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc.  At G.1.75 G reads <hi rend="it">&amp; raught hym</hi> for L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi> <hi rend="it">And rauʒte with</hi>, cf. <hi rend="bold">A</hi>U which has both <hi rend="it">him</hi> and <hi rend="it">with</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.3">II.2.3.1.3   Variation in tense:</head> 
<p>G.1.60 &amp; glosen] G, Gloseth <hi rend="bold">A</hi>D, Glosys <hi rend="bold">A</hi>E,  And gloseþ <hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Mc, Glosed L <hi rend="it">&amp;
r.</hi>; G.1.60 lykythe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>LaDVHaE<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Mc, lyked L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.1.225 cryen] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Mc, crieden L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.532 blusteren] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaDJUN<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc, blustreden L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.21 sware] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>AV<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>Nc(<hi rend="it">But see <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.8.21)">note</xref> to this line</hi>), swere L <hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.1.4">II.2.3.1.4  Variation in word order:</head> 
<p>G.1.230* I sagh] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>, <hi rend="it">rev.</hi> L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.462 masse &amp; matyns] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>VEKNMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, matines and masse L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.9.125* hym teyche] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>McFc (though the <hi rend="bold">C</hi> line differs considerably from that found in <hi rend="bold">BA</hi>), teche hym L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>
<head>e)  Omission, addition or alteration of prefixes or suffixes:</head> 
<p>G.1.71 falsnes] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, falshed  L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.33 knoen] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcQ, Iknowe <hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAcScFc,  biknowen L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.7.157* he bosted] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>dLA,
abosted L <hi rend="it">&amp; most.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>
<head>f)  Omission/addition of "quod" clauses:</head>
<p>G.3.20* hath] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>(<hi rend="it">not </hi><hi rend="bold">Cp</hi>),
q<expan>uo</expan>d she hath L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.119* yff] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi> (<hi rend="it">The earlier part of <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s a-verse, however, differs from that of <hi rend="bold">BA</hi></hi>), q<expan>uo</expan>d þe kynge ʒif L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.5.139* selffe] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, self q<expan>uo</expan>d he L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.313 gossep] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EANH<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, gossib q<expan>uo</expan>d she L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>
<head>g)  Singular for plural or <hi rend="it">vice versa</hi>:</head>
<p>G.2.188* dede] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>r.<hi rend="bold">C</hi>p,
dedes L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.23 gest] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi>JWaMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>EcRcMcVcAcQScZFcKcGcNc, gestes L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>
</p>

</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.5">II.2.3.1.5   Replacement of one major category word with another:</head> 

<p>G.1.217 here hereafter] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaV<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>CotBmBoUcDcNc, here
after L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.42 sett] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc (though this has other differences), seith L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi> <hi rend="it">(but note</hi> setth <hi rend="bold">BC</hi>); G.2.97 trespacers] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFc, transgressores L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.193*
herder] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, auarouser<expan>e</expan> L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.3.4 kenne<hi rend="sup">2</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>La<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Mc, knowe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.8* wonderslyche] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi><hi rend="bold">Cx</hi> (<hi rend="it">All
<hi rend="bold">C</hi> manuscripts except</hi> Nc <hi rend="it">have some form of</hi> wonder - <hi rend="it">but
many combine this with</hi> rich <hi rend="it">or</hi>
richly), wortheli L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.64
men] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EAKMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>YcMc, folke L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.308 synnes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TDChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>WaMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, coupe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.332 cast] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>ChHaMaH<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, hitte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.336 romed] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAcQSc, rouned L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.368 access] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>(<hi rend="it">though note that <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s a-verse is not quite the same</hi>), accesse aft<expan>ur</expan> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>I, accidie L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.181 nye] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EMaNVHaKH<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>DcPEcRcMcVcAcQSc, nere L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.278 leyue] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>KMaA, lete L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.26 mesylye] G<hi rend="bold">, </hi>meseles <hi rend="bold">A</hi>ChHaKWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, myseyse L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.155 loked] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VWa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, waited L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.9.81 handys] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa RaU, hand F, londe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.6">II.2.3.1.6   Omission/addition of major category words:</head> 
<p>G.4.263 p<expan>er</expan>mutacyon] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VJEWaMa<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, p<expan>er</expan>mutaciou<expan>n</expan> apertly L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.209 be] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>AWa, <hi rend="it">om.</hi><hi rend="bold">C</hi>Q, be founde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.157 mekenes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JAH<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all
but</hi> YcUcDc, mekenesse man L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>

</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.1.7">II.2.3.1.7   Addition of inflexion:</head> 
<p>G.7.70 crafty<expan>es</expan>] G (by correction) <hi rend="bold">A</hi>HaV<hi rend="bold">C</hi>QGcKcNc (and see G.4.226), crafty L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.467 lakken] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Ha<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, lakke L  <hi rend="it">&amp;</hi><hi rend="it"> r.</hi></p>

</div6><div6>

<p>In addition, the following unique G variants correspond to readings found either in <hi rend="bold">A</hi> or in <hi rend="bold">C</hi> but not in both:</p>
</div6></div5>
<div5>
<head id="G.II.2.3.2"><hi rend="bold">II.2.3.2 </hi>  Readings Found in <hi rend="bold">A:</hi>
</head>
<div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.2.1">II.2.3.2.1  Omission/addition of minor category
words:</head> 
<p>G.1.31 some] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>JEWa,  And so<expan>m</expan>me L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.1.218 baxters] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JMa, Baxsteres &amp; L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.22 reyson &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>J, resoun L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.77 þe thye] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JMa, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most; </hi> G.2.102* ne] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, ne for L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.110* the trught] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, treuthe L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.2.134 seyd<hi rend="sup">2</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>WaN, seide ere L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.210 better] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UE,  is bettere L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.211 lenge] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, lenge þe with L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.3.230 helden] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>N, helden hym L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.3.235 all they] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>N, Alle L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.87 certeyne] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaJ, ful certeyne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.4.91 regratyers] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>DWa, þe regrateres L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.158 Forthe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>La, forth here L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.210* a] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">several</hi>, to a L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.5.28 þe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaLa, in þe W <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.5.115 rewthe for to] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha, no reuthe to L <hi rend="it">&amp;
most</hi>; G.5.195 off] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EWaN, of
owre L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.3 off] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi>WaMa, of my L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.6.6 myght no] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, ne myʒte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.31 hyr] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EWa, Þat hire L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.114 off] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, And of L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.130 I may me not] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>WaN, I ne may me L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.310* hym] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>(<hi rend="it">the a-verse in <hi rend="bold">A</hi> is generally longer than in G, since most manuscripts have a subject - some form of</hi> she), hym
wiþ þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.315 a]G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ma, and a L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>;  G.6.457 but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EKWa, þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.483 cryste] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>HaEAWa, cryst ʒete L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.574 Leue] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, &amp;Yogh;e leue
L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.590* so] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, And so L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.634 þen] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, And þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.648* but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, And but L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>.; G.7.52* thowe] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, þat þow L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.58* whyle] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, þe while L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.7.67 to] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UMa, me to L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.88 wryte] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaMaH, do wryte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.202 gaue] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaA, And ʒaf L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.273 not] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaHa, nouʒt for L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.313 but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>J, But of L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.19 grau<expan>n</expan>te] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaU, hem g<expan>ra</expan>unte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.139 but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, And but L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.161* for] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>, also for L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.9.48 thogh] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JK, And þowgh L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.9.77 do] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UVJA, and do L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.9.111 wytt] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>H, But witte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most.</hi>; G.10.178 Iangelyng] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>K, and ianglyng L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.435 to the] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>KWa, to L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.11.465 &amp; þe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UChWa, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.2">II.2.3.2.2  Replacement of one minor category word by another:</head>
<p>G.1.211 theym] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, it L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.1.215 hys] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UE, here L<hi rend="it"> &amp; r.</hi>; G.2.44 thy] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaKWa,
ʒowre L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.2.45 In] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha, of L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.2.77 þe thye] G, þi <hi rend="bold">A</hi>, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi> (<hi rend="it">KD emend to the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> reading</hi>); G.2.137 In] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ma, on L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.2.210 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ch, þat L <hi rend="it">&amp;</hi> <hi rend="it">most</hi>; G.2.211 but] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha, now L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.3.108 vn-to] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.129 thees] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaEWaNMa
(<hi rend="it"><hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s word order, however, differs</hi>),  Þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;<hi rend="it"> </hi>G.3.135 shuld] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHa, wolde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.139* yff] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TDChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>VHaE,
þouʒ L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.3.148 þes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>HaE, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.4.217 hys] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>U, here L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.232 man<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, manere of L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.298* to] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaLaEAMa, ayein L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.60 off] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaA, for L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.46 wyll] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, shal L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.570 but he] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E,
þ<expan>a</expan>t he ne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.625 off] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VLaEAWaMaH, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.9 shold] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ma, shal L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.30 att (x2)] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>EA, to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.123 yff] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UE, þough L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.260 yff] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.299 then] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>WaN, þo L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.3 he] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>AN, And L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.103 þe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ch, his L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.116 þen] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, þo L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.205 a-fore] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>N, bifor L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.207 þi] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most.</hi>; G.8.208 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>N, ne L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.9.37 then] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>U, And þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.10.10 hyr] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>AH, þis L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.10.168* a] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, As L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.10.169 as] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TRaDChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.10.199 In] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ma, on L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.51 nowe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JH, nouthe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.428 thes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UA, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>. </p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.3">II.2.3.2.3  Variation in word order:</head>
<p>G.2.49* woreshyp therw<expan>y</expan>t<expan>h</expan> cesar the kyng] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, þer-with worschip þe kyng Sesar L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi> (<hi rend="it">Note also the <hi rend="bold">B</hi>H reading</hi> worchepe w<expan>i</expan>t<expan>h</expan> þ<expan>a</expan>t sesar þe kyng); G.2.54 do ye] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>LaV, ʒe done L <hi rend="it">&amp;
r.</hi>; G.3.236 durst no mo] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>D, na
mo durst L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.393 hyr
hated] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha, hated hir L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.26 sweyte &amp; swynke] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UWa, swynke and swete L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.86 am I] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, I am L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.4">II.2.3.2.4   Change in tense or mood or person:</head> 

<p>G.1.28 held] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>J, holden L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.2.79 dured] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VMa, dureth L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.85 are] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ra, art L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.90 do] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>JWa, doth L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.3.181 shuld] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>K, Shul L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.103*
haylsed] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, halsyd H,  hailse L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.271 hathe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>TAWa, haue L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.8.151 lokedest þ<hi rend="it">o</hi>u]
G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>K, lokestow L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.11.170* couple] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaVJA, couplest L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.5">II.2.3.2.5  Addition/omission of major category word:</head>
<p>G.2.109* hys] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, his mene L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.129 noyen offt] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>J, noyeth L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.3.219 many mery] G, meri <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, manye L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.6 further] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, fether a foot L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.117 heruest] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, heruest tyme L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.211 my] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>AMaH, my blody L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.6">II.2.3.2.6  Replacement of one or more major category words:</head>
<p>G.1.82 p<expan>er</expan>ycyoners] G<hi rend="bold">, </hi>pore peple of þe parissh <hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>,
poraille L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.8* kepe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, wilne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.2.21 neuene] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, nempne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.101* asketh þe] G, aske þe <hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, wolden al L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>; G.2.133 coroned] G, crowneþ <hi rend="bold">A</hi>HaKWaV, crownen <hi rend="bold">A</hi> DCh, troneth L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.190 sheued] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>D, cheyned L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.2.196 sheued] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>D, cheyned L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.3.11 ryng<expan>es</expan> G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>, golde wyre L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.3.123 lord] G, oure lord <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ha, god L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi>;<hi rend="it"> </hi>G.3.187* all thys meyny] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi> (<hi rend="it">the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> spellings of</hi> meinie <hi rend="it">vary
and include</hi> mene, meyne, meyney, meyny, <hi rend="it">and</hi> mayne.  <hi rend="bold">A</hi>EAMa<hi rend="it"> read</hi> men), alle þise men LCrWHmR, alle þes oþere MCOC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Y, all þe oþ<expan>er</expan>e F, all oþer H; G.4.46* baud after] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">all</hi>, brokour als L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.84 rysen] G, risen vp <hi rend="bold">A</hi>TChH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, rychen L <hi rend="it">&amp;
r.</hi>; G.4.98 men] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaUVHaWaMa,
ledes L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.5.143* helpe] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>, saue L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.192 blabber] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>KE, baber L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.231 fals] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaA, wicked Cr <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.480 my dedes ylle] G, my euell dede <hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, þat I did so ille L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.538 appull<expan>es</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>NH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, ampulles L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.578 wyle] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaLaAWaMa, tyme L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.632 prykketh] G wil prike <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Wa, pokeþ M <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.57 q<expan>uo</expan>d] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>LaKWa, seyde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.243 bygge] G, begge <hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaHa, bidde L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.311 cleremeyne] G, chermayn <hi rend="bold">A</hi>D, clerematyn L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.148 teychyd] G, tauʒte <hi rend="bold">A</hi>VHaRaA, kenned L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.148* better] G<hi rend="bold">Ax</hi>, moche more L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.9.46 chapman] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>D,
champiou<expan>n</expan> L<hi rend="it">&amp;r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.7">II.2.3.2.7  Omission/addition/change of prefix/suffix:</head> 
<p>G.2.173 myghty] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>AMa, miʒtful L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.4.305 ryse] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>A, arise L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.5 feyntnes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>E, feyntise L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.84 bygge] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>N, abugge L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.237* hoote] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, bihote L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.175 symplenes] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>RaMaHA, symplete L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.8">II.2.3.2.8  Singular for plural or <hi rend="it">vice versa</hi>:</head>
<p> G.1.49 lyuys] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>UE, lyf L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.184 lyers] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>KE,
lyer L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.288 gryses] G<hi rend="bold">A</hi>J, grys L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.2.9">II.2.3.2.9  Spelling error:</head>
<p>G.4.267 amales] G, amules <hi rend="bold">A</hi>Ch, amaleke L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>.</p>
</div6>
</div5>
<div5>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3">II.2.3.3   Readings found in <hi rend="bold">C</hi>:</head>
<div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.3.1">II.2.3.3.1  omission/addition of minor category words:</head>  
<p>G.1.108 for to] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>EcFc, to L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.1.204 I] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, it I L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.32 dormiamus] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFcGcNc(Uc),
dormiam<expan>us</expan>-que L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.160 meyre] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McFc, Maire is L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.106 wyth] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, Wiþ al L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.98 man] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Sc, man of me L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.196 as] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFcKcGcNc, And as L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.275 art] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAcKcGcNc, art an L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.6.419 my] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQFcKcGcNc,
an (<hi rend="it">= "and"</hi>) my L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.521 repent] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, repente hem L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.555 plouman] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Sc, a plowman L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.630 be] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcQScFcKcGcNc, Ac be L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.278 fysyke] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, his phisik L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.8.26 amend] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all
but </hi>Mc, And amende L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.10.180
but] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, but if L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.60 sweete] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, so swete L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.11.80 <hi rend="it">&amp;</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PScFcGc, and in L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.322 þer] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAc, þer hij L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.12 too G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcMc, hir two L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.41 shall] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcQScZFcKcGcNcN,
Ne shal L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.139 but] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScZFcKcGcNc, But if L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.142 mekenes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, mekenesse hir L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.162 lordes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, ʒe lordes L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.424 ryse] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Nc, to ryse L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.13.130 an] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, it an L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.13.161 no<expan>n</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcNc, her none L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.13.182 þen] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McN, &amp; þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.13.282 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>WaN, þo and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.13.282* to] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, for to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.10. helpe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Wa<hi rend="bold">, </hi>shulde helpe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.14.173 att any] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChRc, eny L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.261 fayle] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TCh, hym faille L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.59 so] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>WaN, Bi so L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.112 et
laudabimus] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>GcCh, laudabim<expan>us</expan> L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.211 att] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChRcZFcNc, atte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.222 rekne off] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, rekene L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.243 non] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, her none L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.15.257 thogh] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcVcAcQZWaFcGcNcN, And þough L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.310 paasse] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, þe pas L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.25 for] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ZFcCa, And for L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.48 so] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcWa, by so L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.380 but] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChFcN, and but L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.512 yn þe <hi rend="it">twice</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAc, in L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.592 þem by] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Q, hem L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.17.31* pote<expan>n</expan>tia] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, þ<expan>a</expan>t is potencia L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.17.69 here] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, Here now L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.17.267 pleyeng there] G, þ<expan>er</expan>e pleyinge <hi rend="bold">C</hi>N,
pley[i]nge M <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.17.285 and
y] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, I L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.63 gan] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>PEcRcVcAcQZWaFcGcNc,
gan hy<hi rend="it">m</hi> L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.142 forthe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcRcMcFcNc, it forth L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.201 as<hi rend="sup">2</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>WaN, is
as L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.219 gladen] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>IGc, gladieth nouʒte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.337 to a] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>AcNc, To L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.5 to] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, to a L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.10 pyers] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N,
to Piers L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.19.15 cryed]
G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>VcAcN, cryde a L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.19.40 were] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, þei were L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.46 maken] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P, maken it L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.198 yff] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcPEcRcMcVcAcGcN, If þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.296 att] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChN, atte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.373 growe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>FcN, growe ay L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.19.382 then] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQZWaFcGcNc, And þanne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.415 hence] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, fro hennes L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.192 to punnysshe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Wa, punysshen L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.274 bryng] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>WaGc, hym brynge L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.306 doctours] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>YcP<hi rend="sup">2</hi>K, þis doctours L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.385 that] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>KN, and þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.415 releques] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>K, þe reliques L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.432 they] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>KGc, þ<expan>a</expan>t þei L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.16 to] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>DcCh, so to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.121 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, &amp; to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>; G.21.219 so] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcChWa, bi so L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>

</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.3.2">II.2.3.3.2  Replacement of one minor category word by another:</head>
<p>G.1.28 &amp;<hi rend="sup">1</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>BmFc, 
As L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.1.125 the] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>BmDcFcNc, þi L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.32 enim] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>CotBoAcGc, eu<hi rend="it">m</hi> L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.2.165 off] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>IP<hi rend="sup">2</hi>CotBmBoUcDc, in L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>.; G.4.18 thy<hi rend="sup">2</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.4.54 no] G, now <hi rend="bold">C</hi>Nc, nouʒt L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.493 so] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>YcIP<hi rend="sup">2</hi>UcDcKcGcNc, euere L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.521 off] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, on L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.525 then] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, Þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.194 then] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAc, Þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.10.152 ther] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>NcN, Here L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.10.190* þe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all but</hi> DcN, hym L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.29 suyche ] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McN,
whiche L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.11.82 þes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all but</hi> DcVcAc, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.145 watt þ<expan>a</expan>t] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>FcNc, what L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.12.25 here] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScZFcKcGcNc, þer L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.118 þ<expan>a</expan>t] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcRc, her L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.12.308 afore] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChN, byfor L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.12.312 þe] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, his L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.317 a-fore] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, bifor L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.381 þ<hi rend="it">o</hi>u] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Nc, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.411 there] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ec, here L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.13.201 yn] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, of L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.13.204 not] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>KNcN, neither L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.433 þem] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, þo L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.61 there the] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, Darstow L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>(<hi rend="it">this assumes that G's</hi> there <hi rend="it">is a form of</hi> dare); G.15.310 þe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>T, ʒe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.48 he] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcN, I L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.81* yn] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, and in-to LMCrWHm, and COC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>YB, into RF; G.16.194 þ<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, þe L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.377 or] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">all but </hi> P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>PEcMc, ne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.586 þei] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, ʒet L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.17.283 w<expan>y</expan>t<expan>h</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, for L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.4 he] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, I L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.127 and] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch,
As L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.201 þe fyste] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, a fuste L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.239 for] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ZWa, And L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.243 yff] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.278 <hi rend="it">&amp;</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, or L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.35 hym (1)] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P, it L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.67 a-noþ<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Uc, her other L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.19.118 by] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Gc, in L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.250 hym] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>KChMc, her L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.283 w<hi rend="it">y</hi>t<hi rend="it">h</hi>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McN, by L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.142 fro] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, of L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.143 to] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>GcNc, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>.; G.20.428 or] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>WaFc, &amp; L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.10 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>RcVcAcQScZ, ne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.39 thes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Sc, his L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.67 all] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Z, and alle <hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, and L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.21.174 þe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Ch, þat L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.238 &amp;] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcChRc, or L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.300 full] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc, wel L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.356 off] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, to L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.3">II.2.3.3.3   Variation in word order:</head> 
<p>G.6.417 luke or Iohn] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, Iohan &amp; lucas L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; 7.221 hathe des<expan>er</expan>ued ytt] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, it hath deseruid L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.14.386 I had] G <hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcScFcKcGcNc, Hadde I M <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.15.261 noght be] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>ChQ, be nouʒte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.15.299 fals weyghtes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcWaFc,
weghtes fals L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.16.578
hym to stroye] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, to
stroyen hym L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.258 ne
cane] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcMcGcN, can nouʒte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.4">II.2.3.3.4  Addition/omission of major category words:
:</head>
<p>G.2.179 aliis remecietur] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>BmQSc, remeciet<expan>ur</expan> L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.205 preaer] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, preyere I hote L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.5.67 lord] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, lorde þe kynge L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.299 thow] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, þer-with þow L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.490* god] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, god quod he L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.7.42 pore] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Sc,
pore men L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.116 come] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, plener<expan>e</expan> comen L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.117  rome] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>FcN, go rowme L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.14.396 man me co<expan>n</expan>forte] G, ma<expan>n</expan> confort me <hi rend="bold">C</hi>EcRcMcVcAcQScFcKcGcNc,
me conforte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.28 Iewes]
G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Ch, q<expan>uo</expan>d I iuwes L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>. </p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.5">II.2.3.3.5  Replacement of a major category word with one or more major category or minor category:</head>
<p>words: G.4.347 leefe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, lyne L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;  G.6.126 sharpe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>YcEcKcGcNcDc, schrape L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.380 ones] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>QScFc, nones L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.6.468 heythen] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc,
hennes L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.6.512 mother] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PEcRcMcVcAcQScFcKcGcNc, dame L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.7.66 pylgrymes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>RcKc, pylgrymage L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.8.71 good] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>VcAc, soth L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>.; G.11.10 Inowe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Fc, at wille L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.22 shew] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>IAcZ, suwe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi> (<hi rend="it">but see <xref doc="GWhole" from="id (G.12.22)">note</xref> to this line</hi>); G.12.36 lose] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcGc, tyne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;
G.12.109* looue] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>Ch,
laude L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.226 lere] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, lerne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.64 moned] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, morned L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi> ; G.14.397 nother] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, manere L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.55 a-lone] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>FcN,
one L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.17.286 wyttelyche]
G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ec, wightlich L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.220 walken] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, waken L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.280 lyght] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, leye L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.326 smodre] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>IUcDc, smolder L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.121 syght] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ZWa, liʒte L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.162 wyghtes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>DcWa, wyes L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.344 off] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, q<expan>uo</expan>d L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.80
forrunners] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>McNc, foreioures L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.84 forgoers] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>KScFc, forageres L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.21.137 god] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>K, criste L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.3.6">II.2.3.3.6  Loss of impersonal construction:</head>
<p>G.1.173 he wrath hym] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ec, he wrath CrF, him wrattheth L <hi rend="it">&amp; r</hi>.</p>

</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.3.7">II.2.3.3.7  Variation in tense or mood:</head>
<p>G.4.18 wedden] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>(<hi rend="it">apart from </hi><hi rend="bold">Cp</hi>), be wedded L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.12.130 coueyte] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>McWaFcN, coueyted L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.239 wrestelethe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>,
wrastel L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.296 nedethe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>ChAc, neded L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.17.281 sholde] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, shal L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.378 thrusted] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>K, þrestes L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.257 harrowed] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>UcDcChWa,
to harwe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.406 came] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>P<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, come L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.21.159 tonged] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>PRcMcQScZWaNcFc, tonge L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.21.234 haue chosen] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ZWa, chese <hi rend="bold">Bx</hi>; G.21.331 wyll] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>KWaNc, wolde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>

</div6><div6>
<head id="G.II.2.3.3.8">II.2.3.3.8  Shared spelling errors:</head>
<p> G.7.89 die] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc,
dei L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.10.114 minientur] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc, minuentur L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.11.328
prestinum] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Nc, pristinum L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.583 pheudo] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, pseudo L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.9">II.2.3.3.9  Variation in spelling:</head>
<p>G.21.51 m<expan>er</expan>uyouslyche] G, m<expan>er</expan>ueously
<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, meruaisly <hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, merueillously L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>. </p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.10">II.2.3.3.10  Singular for plural and <hi rend="it">vice versa</hi>:</head>
<p>G.1.203 color<expan>es</expan>] G (<hi rend="it">by alteration by hand1.1</hi>) <hi rend="bold">C</hi><hi rend="it">most</hi>, coler L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.3.68 wyll<expan>es</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Mc, wille L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;G.6.425 lyue] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, lyues L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.324 backes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ec, bakke L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>;  G.16.16 places] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChMc, place L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.16.362 artes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>H<hi rend="sup">2</hi>, arte L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.18.143 fyng<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>ChMcWa, fyngres L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.194 man<expan>er</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, maneres L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.19.224 sorowes] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>ChN,
sorwe L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.231 patrymones]
G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Dc, patrimoigne L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi> </p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.11">II.2.3.3.11  Omission/addition/change of prefix or suffix:</head>
<p>G.12.96 falsheyde] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N,
Falsenesse L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.12.400
shamed] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Ch, aschamed L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.14.394 awayte] G<hi rend="bold">Cx</hi>, wayten L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.15.246 ytt perethe] G, he periþ <hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, appereth L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>;
G.17.53 downe] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>TChMcGcH<hi rend="sup">2</hi>,
adown L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.18.283 wytte] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>WaNc, Inwyt L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.19.195 gynnyng] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>N, bygynnynge L <hi rend="it">&amp; most</hi>; G.20.19 dradde] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, adradde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.20.296 dradde] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>T, adradde L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi>; G.21.200 wreke] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>Rc,
Awreke L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.12">II.2.3.3.12  Omission of line:</head> 
<p><hi rend="it">G and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>N both omit a line between G.15.126 and G.15.127 (i.e. KD.14.120)</hi>.</p>
</div6><div6>

<head id="G.II.2.3.3.13">II.2.3.3.13  Variation in case: 
:</head><p>G.17.90 sanct<expan>us</expan>] G<hi rend="bold">C</hi>, <hi rend="it">san</hi>c<hi rend="it">t</hi>i
L <hi rend="it">&amp; r.</hi></p>
</div6>
</div5>
</div4>
</div3>
</div2>
<div2 type="prose" n="Linguistic description">

<head id="G.III.0">III  Linguistic Description:</head>

<p>The dialect of G is not discussed either by Doyle or by Hanna, and
Samuels simply observes that G is one of three <hi rend="bold">B </hi>manuscripts which show "varying degrees of dialect mixture and
indeterminacy."<note>A. I. Doyle, "Remarks on Surviving Manuscripts of <title>Piers Plowman</title>," in Gregory Kratzmann and
James Simpson, eds, <title>Medieval English
Religious and Ethical Literature: Essays in Honour of G. H. Russell</title> (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1986), 35-48; Ralph Hanna III, <title>William Langland</title>, 39; M. L. Samuels, "Langland's Dialect," in J. J. Smith, ed., <title>The English of Chaucer and his Contemporaries: Essays by M. L. Samuels and J. J. Smith</title> (Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press, 1988), 70-85 (84).</note>  G is, or course, a very late manuscript, and,
as a result, not all linguistic items have the same dialect significance as they would have in a manuscript of the fourteenth or early fifteenth centuries. This is true, for instance, of forms of <hi rend="it">they</hi> or <hi rend="it">their</hi> with initial &lt;þ-&gt; or &lt;th-&gt;, of forms using &lt;y&gt; for thorn, and of forms indicating loss in significance of final &lt;-e&gt;.  There are, in addition, clear signs of the introduction of new spelling practices, including, for instance, ways of indicating vowel length.  Although the use of these is by no means consistent, they have inevitably resulted in increased standardisation, which, once again, restricts the number of forms available for dialect analysis. Nevertheless, something of G's dialect history can be determined from relict forms, while the G scribe's own preferred forms still include a number indicative of dialect, sufficient for it to be possible to place the manuscript with reasonable certainty.</p>

<div3 type="prose" n="Inflexions">
<head id="G.III.1">III.1 Inflexions:</head>

<p>As far as inflexional morphology is concerned, the following points are worth noting:</p>
<div4 type="prose" n="noun inflexions">
<head id="G.III.1.1">III.1.1  Nouns:</head>
<p>In nouns the plural inflexion is normally -&lt;es&gt;, less commonly -&lt;ys&gt;, with a limited number of forms in -&lt;n&gt;: <hi rend="it">oxen</hi> (G.20.251), <hi rend="it">peasone</hi> (G.7.305; but see <hi rend="it">peyse</hi> at G.7.199), <hi rend="it">shoone</hi> (G.15.343) and, most commonly, <hi rend="it">eyne</hi>, <hi rend="it">eyene</hi> (G.1.74, G.3.92, G.6.111, G.6.136 etc.).  Some  uninflected plurals have been lost (see, e.g., G <hi rend="it">thynges</hi> for remaining manuscripts' <hi rend="it">þing</hi> at G.10.30, G <hi rend="it">yeres</hi> for most manuscripts' <hi rend="it">ʒere</hi> at G.14.3, G <hi rend="it">wynters</hi> for remaining manuscripts' <hi rend="it">wyntre</hi> at G.13.3).</p>
</div4>
<div4>
 <head id="G.III.1.2">III.1.2  Adjectives:</head>
<p>The use of final -<hi rend="it">e</hi> on adjectives appears to be random, i.e. it does not appear to be used to indicate either a plural or a definite inflexion (thus <hi rend="it">good men </hi>G.17.9, <hi rend="it">a goode pope</hi> G.6.168).</p>
</div4>
<div4>
<head id="G.III.1.3">III.1.3  Pronouns:</head>
<p>Pronouns show the following developments:
<list>
<item id="G.III.1.3.1">III.1.3.1  The form of the third person singular feminine is normally <hi rend="it">she</hi>.  Forms in <hi rend="it">h-</hi>,
presumably found in G's exemplar, are occasionally retained, as at G.6.315 (with CrYCBL), G.10.56 (general, possibly alliterating),<note>There is some confusion in the tradition as to the sex of Anima, but see G's use of the possessive <hi rend="it">hyr</hi>
("her") in the following line.</note> G.12.112 (with YOC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>CBF), G.12.353 (with YOC<hi rend="sup">2</hi>CB).  Their rarity, however, suggests that these were not the G scribe's preferred form.<note>Note also the hyper-correction at G.15.322.</note>  In spite of the reading at G.10.56, alliteration on /h/ does not in general appear to influence the G scribe (see, e.g., readings at G.2.74, G.4.29).</item>

<item id="G.III.1.3.2">III.1.3.2  The genitive of the third person singular masculine pronoun is normally <hi rend="it">hys</hi>; forms without &lt;h&gt; occur occasionally (see, e.g., G.13.257). </item>

<item id="G.III.1.3.3">III.1.3.3  The form of "it" is normally <hi rend="it">ytt</hi>, though <hi rend="it">It</hi> occurs once at the
beginning of the line (at G.4.55),<note>Line initial capitals (like all capitals) are unusual in G, and the expected form would be <hi rend="it">ytt</hi> as at G.2.38, G.2.88, G.2.143.</note> while at G.1.10 an attempt is apparently made to alter <hi rend="it">In</hi> to <hi rend="it">Itt</hi>, but this is then crossed out and relaced with <hi rend="it">yt</hi>.  Forms with initial <hi rend="it">h</hi>- occur only rarely (at G.7.306, G.8.51 and G.17.151); at G.2.136, initial &lt;h&gt; is written and then apparently crossed out at the time of first writing.<note>According to the <title>OED</title> (<hi rend="it">s.v.</hi> <hi rend="bold">it</hi>, <hi rend="it">pron</hi>.), forms in &lt;h-&gt; died out in standard English during the sixteenth century.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.1.3.4">III.1.3.4  The nominative of the second person plural is normally <hi rend="it">ye</hi> but <hi rend="it">you</hi>, though most frequently used for the oblique case, does also appear as a nominative (as at G.2.180, G.5.148, G.6.580, G.7.10, G.7.132) and the percentage of nominatives in <hi rend="it">you</hi> gradually increases as the text progresses. Although the <title>OED</title> cites examples from as early as the fourteenth century, nominative use of <hi rend="it">you</hi> did not become common until the sixteenth, and Barber suggests that its encroachment was not rapid until the 1540s.<note>Charles Barber, <title>Early Modern
English</title> (London: André Deutsch, 1976), 204.</note> By Shakespeare's time, <hi rend="it">you</hi> was the
normal form.<note>Barber, <title>Early Modern English</title>,
205.  As Görlach observes (<title>Introduction</title>, 85), the change may have been partly influenced by the reverse vowel patterns of <hi rend="it">thee</hi> and <hi rend="it">thou</hi>, as well as by the fact that <hi rend="it">ye</hi> and <hi rend="it">you</hi> shared a weak form, /jə/.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.1.3.5">III.1.3.5  Forms of the third person plural pronoun regularly appear with initial <hi rend="it">þ</hi>- or <hi rend="it">th</hi>- rather than <hi rend="it">h</hi>-, (see G <hi rend="it">they</hi> for most manuscripts <hi rend="it">hij</hi> or <hi rend="it">hy</hi> at G.2.58; G <hi rend="it">theym</hi> for most manuscripts' <hi rend="it">hem</hi>, <hi rend="it">him </hi>at G.2.70; G <hi rend="it">theyr</hi> for remaining manuscripts <hi rend="it">her(e)</hi>, <hi rend="it">hir(e)</hi> at G.1.30).  Where the G scribe does use a form in <hi rend="it">h</hi>-, it seems possible that this may simply be an error (see, e.g., G.6.254, where the use of <hi rend="it">hyr</hi> may, given the material omitted in G, reflect the scribe's failure to understand the passage). At this date, the use of forms in <hi rend="it">þ</hi>- or <hi rend="it">th</hi>-  is not significant from the point of view of dialect.  Note also what appear to be occasional weak forms in <hi rend="it">the</hi>/<hi rend="it">þe</hi> (e.g., at G.6.150, G.6.195, G.12.235, G.17.58).<note>See also the back spelling "they" for "the" at G.11.415.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.1.3.6">III.1.3.6  Though forms of the reflexive pronoun in "-self" are normally singular (<hi rend="it">hym‑selffe</hi>
G.1.70, <hi rend="it">thy‑selffe</hi> G.2.144 etc.)
the distinction between singular and plural is not consistent, thus <hi rend="it">theym-selfe</hi> (G.10.123), <hi rend="it">theym-selfen</hi> (G.1.117), <hi rend="it">my‑selue</hi> (G.3.23), <hi rend="it">theym‑selue</hi> (G.1.163), <hi rend="it">theym‑seluen</hi> (G.1.59), <hi rend="it">thy‑seluen</hi> (G.2.24).  There is one isolated example of what would later become the standard plural form in -<hi rend="it">s</hi>: <hi rend="it">vs‑selue</hi>[es] (G.8.142), where the abbreviation for -<hi rend="it">es</hi> has apparently
been added by the original scribe as part of his programme of spelling
corrections (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>).</item>
</list></p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Verb inflexions">
<head id="G.III.1.4">III.1.4  Verbs:</head>
<p>As far as verbs are concerned, the following points are of interest:</p>

<list>
<item id="G.III.1.4.1">III.1.4.1  In the present indicative, the
second person singular appears as -<hi rend="it">est</hi>,
the third person as -<hi rend="it">eth</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>. 
There are, surprisingly, hardly any examples of  third person <hi rend="it">-s</hi> inflexions, and where these do exist they are also present in other manuscripts (see, e.g., <hi rend="it">lothes</hi> (G.1.155), which has an <hi rend="it">-s</hi> inflexion in R and C
as well as in G).</item>

<item id="G.III.1.4.2">III.1.4.2  The present plural inflexion is normally ‑<hi rend="it">e</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi>: <hi rend="it">dystroyen</hi> (G.1.22), <hi rend="it">thryuen</hi> (G.1.32), <hi rend="it">maken</hi> (G.1.36), <hi rend="it">dryue</hi> (G.1.224), but there are occasional, presumably residual, examples in <hi rend="it">-eth</hi>, see, e.g.,  <hi rend="it">worcheth</hi> (G.4.75). Given the G scribe's practice as far as final <hi rend="it">-e</hi> is concerned (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref>) it is difficult to be certain that such an <hi rend="it">-e</hi> was always intended as an inflexion (it  may, for instance, sometimes be present to indicate the length of the preceding vowel, or it may sometimes simply be random), but it seems likely that, at this date, the <hi rend="it">-en</hi> and <hi rend="it">-eth</hi> forms must have been relicts, perhaps deliberately retained by the scribe because they were considered particularly suitable for poetry.<note>See Barber, <title>Early Modern
English</title>, 244.  For similar retention by Crowley, see <hi rend="it">distroyen</hi> in the line corresponding to G.1.22.</note>  It is worth noting, in this context, that the single example of a plural verb to occur in the Table of Contents (<hi rend="it">grow</hi> on f.103<hi rend="sup">r</hi>) has a zero ending.</item>

<item id="G.III.1.4.3">III.1.4.3  Both present participles and gerunds normally appear with <hi rend="it">‑yng</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, but ‑<hi rend="it">eng</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi> is used where the body
of the verb ends in &lt;y&gt;: thus <hi rend="it">flyeng</hi>
(G.9.54), <hi rend="it">buryeng</hi> (G.12.80),  <hi rend="it">dyenge</hi> (G.12.171).  There are no examples of <hi rend="it">-ande</hi> or <hi rend="it">-inde</hi> endings.</item>

<item id="G.III.1.4.4">III.1.4.4  Infinitives normally end in ‑<hi rend="it">e</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi>, as in <hi rend="it">to hunte &amp; dyggen vp‑on</hi> (G.4.317-318), occasionally in zero (<hi rend="it">to play</hi>, G.4.315).  Once again, the G scribe's general treatment
of final <hi rend="it">-e</hi> makes it difficult to make a judgment as to the significance of the <hi rend="it">-e</hi> endings, but, given G's date, the <hi rend="it">‑en</hi> endings are likely to be relicts and corrections restoring such readings (as at G.12.409)
simply motivated by a desire to reproduce the form of the examplar (such endings are also reproduced in Cr: see, e.g., Cr <hi rend="it">meten</hi> in the line corresponding to G.1.11).  The scribe uses no such endings in the Table of Contents, where infinitives end in either <hi rend="it">-e</hi> or in zero (thus <hi rend="it">reyng</hi> and  <hi rend="it">mey</hi>n<hi rend="it">pryse</hi> on f.101<hi rend="sup">v</hi>;  <hi rend="it">make</hi> and <hi rend="it">shew</hi> on f.102;  <hi rend="it">helpe</hi>
and <hi rend="it">reason</hi> on f.102<hi rend="sup">v</hi>; <hi rend="it">lyve</hi>, <hi rend="it">stoppe</hi>, <hi rend="it">show</hi>, <hi rend="it">make</hi>, <hi rend="it">resort</hi>, <hi rend="it">beleve</hi> on f.103).</item>

<item id="G.III.1.4.5">III.1.4.5  Past participles of strong verbs end in -<hi rend="it">e</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi>: thus <hi rend="it">wroken</hi> (G.3.196), <hi rend="it">wroke</hi> (G.19.402).  The <hi rend="it">y‑</hi> past participle prefix is sometimes retained (<hi rend="it">y-maked</hi> G.1.14; <hi rend="it">y-wroke</hi>, G.21.201), but is also regularly omitted (thus <hi rend="it">broght  </hi>at G.1.175 where all remaining manuscripts apart from Cr<hi rend="sup">1</hi> read <hi rend="it">ybrouʒt</hi> or <hi rend="it">ybouʒt</hi>).  Occasionally this prefix causes
confusion (thus <hi rend="it">ye blessed</hi> for <hi rend="it">yblissed</hi> at G.1.78).<note>By the sixteenth century, the prefix was only used as a deliberate archaism, as in Spenser (<title>OED</title> <hi rend="it">s.v.</hi> <hi rend="bold">y-</hi>, <hi rend="it">prefix</hi>).</note></item>
</list>
</div4>
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Spelling">

<head id="G.III.2">III.2 Spelling:</head>

<p>The spelling practices found in G differ from those of the remainder of the <title>Piers</title> manuscripts in ways to be expected from a text produced in the sixteenth century. </p>

<list>
<item>The use of thorn has clearly been influenced by the practice of printers: it is written as &lt;y&gt;, and is normally only used in combination with superscript letters (&lt;y&gt;<hi rend="sup">t</hi> for "that," &lt;y<hi rend="sup">e</hi>&gt; for "the" etc).<note>See Scragg, <title>History</title>, 2; Görlach, <title>Early Modern</title>, 45.  Given the likely influence of printing practice, the use of the letter &lt;y&gt; for thorn no longer has dialect implications.  Medial use of thorn is
extremely unusual, but note <hi rend="it">a-noþ</hi>er at G.19.67 (with abbreviation for - <hi rend="it">er</hi>), <hi rend="it">neþer</hi> at G.6.405 (with superscript -<hi rend="it">er</hi>).</note> This ensures that it cannot be confused with &lt;y&gt;=/j/ and, where errors lead to the possibility of such confusion, the scribe is at pains to correct them.<note>See, e.g., the alteration of &lt;y<hi rend="sup">e</hi>&gt; to &lt;ye&gt; at G.4.351. The correct reading is "ye" not "the."</note>  Yogh for /j/ is used very rarely: medially in <hi rend="it">byʒonde</hi> (G.4.111, G.5.130), <hi rend="it">fernȝere</hi> (G.6.442) and <hi rend="it">panʒers</hi> (G.16.295), and as the initial letter in a limited number of words: <hi rend="it">ʒemen</hi> v. (G.10.214), <hi rend="it">ʒe(y)me</hi> n. (G.11.204, G.18.13),<hi rend="it"/> <hi rend="it">ʒepelyche</hi> (G.16.193) and <hi rend="it">ʒerne</hi> (G.7.304).  Given the date, it seems likely that none of the four words with initial yogh was particularly familiar to the scribe (all seem to have died out at some time during the fifteenth century), and he may therefore simply have had no alternative spelling available in his own repertoire, and have copied whatever was present in his exemplar.<note>Sometimes, presumably, that exemplar would have had a spelling in <hi rend="it">y-</hi>; see, e.g., the G reading <hi rend="it">yerne</hi> at G.7.112.  The G scribe's failure to recognise particular words with initial yogh is further suggested by the G variants <hi rend="it">euene</hi> for <hi rend="it">ʒerne</hi> at G.6.432, <hi rend="it">seme</hi> for <hi rend="it">ʒeme</hi> at G.9.52, <hi rend="it">yeres</hi> for <hi rend="it">ʒerne</hi> at G.21.284.</note>  The use of &lt;ʒ&gt; to represent /z/ is also comparatively restricted.  Occasionally it is used for the plural inflexion (<hi rend="it">co</hi>m<hi rend="it">mandementʒ</hi> at G.16.78, <hi rend="it">p</hi>ro<hi rend="it">uynceʒ</hi> at G.16.591), but this, though common in other <title>Piers</title> manuscripts, is unusual in G.  Medially &lt;ʒ&gt; = /z/ is used most commonly in foreign words and particularly in names (<hi rend="it">saraʒenes</hi>, <hi rend="it">oʒias</hi>, <hi rend="it">naʒarethe</hi>).  Elsewhere, medial use appears to be inherited and is eventually discontinued; so <hi rend="it">doʒene</hi> and <hi rend="it">doʒy</hi>n<hi rend="it">ne</hi> (G.5.39 and G.6.323) but <hi rend="it">dowsen</hi> (G.21.161), <hi rend="it">bapty</hi><hi rend="it">ʒe</hi>(<hi rend="it">d</hi> and <hi rend="it">bapty</hi><hi rend="it">ʒyng</hi> (G.12.79, 80, 81, 82), but <hi rend="it">baptysed</hi> (G.17.260).</item>
<item>The letters &lt;u&gt; and &lt;v&gt; still function as one grapheme: in the initial transcription, &lt;u&gt; is normally used medially and &lt;v&gt; initially.<note>For the later wholesale replacement of &lt;u&gt; by &lt;v&gt; see
<ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.</note> </item>

<item>Final <hi rend="it">-e</hi> is used in positions where there is no historical reason for it (the third person singular verbal inflexion is regularly - <hi rend="it">ethe</hi>, for instance and for adjectival use see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.1.2">III.1.2</ref>).  Clearly such <hi rend="it">-e</hi>s no longer perform their Middle English roles and they are as a result available for other spelling functions (see below).  Where its use makes no difference to the pronunciation of the preceding vowel, final <hi rend="it">-e</hi> appears to be optional: <hi rend="it">bodye</hi> (G.2.63) beside <hi rend="it">body</hi> (G.12.76)<hi rend="it">, kynd wytt</hi> (G.1.114) beside <hi rend="it">kynde wytte</hi> (G.13.50), <hi rend="it">faste</hi> (G.5.23) beside <hi rend="it">fast</hi> (G.5.83) (both adverbs and both at line end).</item>

<item>Various strategies are employed to indicate vowel length.<note>For scribal corrections for this purpose, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.</note>  Note, for instance, the distinction between <hi rend="it">damme</hi> ="damn" (G.6.480) and <hi rend="it">dame</hi> = "woman" (G.6.37, G.6.160, G.6.161 etc), between <hi rend="it">dyne</hi> = "eat" (G.1.226, G.6.77, G.6.398) and <hi rend="it">dynne</hi> = "noise" (G.19.127), between <hi rend="it">wryte</hi>= "write" (G.6.247, G.7.88, G.10.40 etc.) and <hi rend="it">wrytt</hi> =" writ" (G.1.190, G.2.73, G.2.130 etc.), <hi rend="it">god</hi> = "god" (G.1.43, G.2.47, G.2.50 etc.) and <hi rend="it">good</hi> = "good" (G.1.226, G.3.134, G.3.157 etc.), <hi rend="it">sone</hi> = "soon" (G.4.47, G.4.57, G.4.114 etc.) beside <hi rend="it">sonne</hi> for "sun" and "son" (G.1.1, G.1.13, G.5.47 etc.), <hi rend="it">red</hi> = "red" beside <hi rend="it">reede</hi> = "advise" (G.1.228, G.2.175).  Although some of these spelling patterns were probably present in the scribe's exemplar, it seems unlikely that this was the case with all of them. Spellings of "son" as <hi rend="it">sonne</hi> do not normally appear in the remaining <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts (with the exception of Cr, which has clearly been influenced by G rather than <foreign lang="lat">vice versa</foreign>).<note>See Hailey, "Robert Crowley," 143-170 and especially 161-170.  Not surprisingly, the scribe fails to be completely consistent and instances of "son" in <hi rend="it">sone</hi> do appear occasionally, as, for instance, at G.6.502.</note>  It will be evident from these examples that long vowels were often indicated by a following single consonant + &lt;e&gt;, while a double consonant was used to show a preceding short vowel.  Long vowels could also be indicated by doubling: <hi rend="it">blood</hi> beside <hi rend="it">blode</hi> for "blood" (G.13.287, G.2.155) and <hi rend="it">saake</hi> beside <hi rend="it">sake</hi> (G.10.94, G.4.190).<note>The use of &lt;aa&gt; is rare, however: the only other examples are <hi rend="it">agaaste</hi> (G.20.289) and <hi rend="it">paasse</hi> (G.15.310).</note> and, in the case of the descendant of ME /ę:/, by the digraphs &lt;ey&gt; and &lt;ea&gt;, thus <hi rend="it">beanes</hi> and <hi rend="it">beyn<expan>es</expan></hi>  for "beans" (G.7.198, 7.300).<note>Occasionally, the reflex of ME /e:/ will also be represented by &lt;ey&gt;, as in <hi rend="it">beythe</hi> (G.8.70, G.11.457).</note>  At the beginning of the text, the majority of words with &lt;ea&gt; spellings are those which are common to both Anglo-Norman and English (<hi rend="it">reason</hi>, <hi rend="it">treasure</hi>, <hi rend="it">treacle</hi> etc.),<note>As Scragg observes, the grapheme &lt;ea&gt; was borrowed from
twelfth-century English by Anglo-Norman scribes, who used it to represent /ę:/,  and was then later returned to English by such scribes.  It was therefore naturally the case that this grapheme was to begin with used most often in words which were common to Anglo-Norman and English (Scragg, <title>History</title>, 48-9).</note> and it seems possible that these spellings were already present in the scribe's exemplar, but the number of instances of &lt;ea&gt; in words of English origin (<hi rend="it">deale</hi>, <hi rend="it">beanes</hi>, <hi rend="it">heale</hi>, <hi rend="it">deade</hi>, <hi rend="it">cleane</hi>, <hi rend="it">greatly</hi> etc.) increases as the text progresses, although it remains the case that other forms of indicating the length of the vowel are more common.  In the Table of Contents there are more examples of &lt;ea&gt; than &lt;ey&gt; spellings, but only one of these (<hi rend="it">teame</hi>) appears in a word of English origin and continued scribal uncertainty about which spelling to use is suggested by the Table form <hi rend="it">greyate</hi>="great" (f.103).<note>Note, however, that the scribe does occasionally make corrections from &lt;e&gt; to &lt;ea&gt; at the time of writing, as in <hi rend="it">he</hi>[<hi rend="it">a</hi>]<hi rend="it">te</hi> ("heat") at G.14.171. Spelling confusion resembling that in <hi rend="it">greyate</hi> is occasionally evident elsewhere, see, e.g., <hi rend="it">Iosepfhe</hi> (G.8.175).</note> Moreover, as the above examples suggest, spelling is by no means consistent.  The digraph &lt;ee&gt; can be used for the reflexes of both ME close and ME open &lt;e&gt; (<hi rend="it">greene</hi>, <hi rend="it">been</hi> (pp.), <hi rend="it">deethe</hi> = "death," <hi rend="it">beeste</hi>= "beast"), although the former is more common. Monosyllabic words with a short vowel may or may not end in a double letter (<hi rend="it">butt</hi>, <hi rend="it">but</hi>; <hi rend="it">y-blessed</hi> beside <hi rend="it">y-blessedd</hi>).  A spelling indicating a long vowel may be followed by a double consonant (<hi rend="it">fleydde</hi> beside <hi rend="it">fledde</hi>), while some double consonants appear in places where you would not expect them (<hi rend="it">hoppe</hi> for "hope," <hi rend="it">chosse</hi> for "choose" <hi rend="it">inf</hi>.) and others are not to be found in places where you would (<hi rend="it">glade</hi> beside <hi rend="it">gladde</hi> <hi rend="it">adj</hi>., <hi rend="it">cane</hi> beside <hi rend="it">canne</hi> and <hi rend="it">can</hi> for the verb "can").<note>Some spelling variations, however, may reflect possible alternative pronunciations.  Thus <hi rend="it">agenst</hi> and <hi rend="it">ageynst</hi> may well represent forms with and without shortening of the vowel (see Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation,
</title> § 26), while the spellings <hi rend="it">bredde</hi> and <hi rend="it">breyde</hi> for "bread" probably represent forms with and without shortening before a final consonant (Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, § 30).</note> The frequent occurrence of spellings such as <hi rend="it">blasse</hi> for "blaze," <hi rend="it">apposse</hi> for "appose," <hi rend="it">arysse</hi> for "arise," <hi rend="it">easse</hi> for "ease," <hi rend="it">pleasse</hi> for "please" suggests the possibility that some attempt is being made to distinguish /s/ from /z/, but, if so, the scribe does not succeed in being consistent (see, for instance, <hi rend="it">lasse</hi> and <hi rend="it">lesse</hi> for "less," <hi rend="it">glasse</hi> for "glass').<note>For the restricted use of yogh for [z], see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref> above. That the scribe was concerned to distinguish between /s/ and /z/ is clear from his later spelling changes of &lt;es&gt; and &lt;s&gt; to &lt;ce&gt;, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.
</note>  Word boundaries, too, vary considerably (<hi rend="it">aloft</hi> beside <hi rend="it">a-lofte</hi>, <hi rend="it">another</hi> beside <hi rend="it">an-other</hi> and <hi rend="it">a-nother</hi>).
</item><item>
For scribal alteration of <hi rend="it">reioyce</hi> to <hi rend="it">reIoyce</hi> at G.16.503 and of <hi rend="it">coniured</hi> to <hi rend="it">conIured</hi> at G.16.14, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>. and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.  For wholesale spelling modernizations by hand1.1 (i.e. the original scribe making later corrections), see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.
</item>
</list>
</div3>

<div3 type="prose" n="Date">

<head id="G.III.3">III.3 Date:</head>
<p>Although, at the beginning of the poem, the G scribe is using the &lt;ea&gt; digraph much less than Crowley (in the KD Prologue, Crowley uses &lt;ea&gt; spellings 27 times to G's 4), by the final passus the distinction is by no means as great (Crowley 82, G 58), although the remaining mismatch, combined with the fact that the G scribe is still far more inclined to use such spellings in words of French origin rather than in native words, suggests a somewhat earlier (though not much earlier) date for G.<note>It seems unlikely that print as opposed to manuscript practice can explain this difference.  The digraph &lt;ea&gt; was commonly used by scribes in the fifteenth century (Scragg, <title>English Spelling</title>, 48), first in words common to Anglo-Norman and English, later in native words with ME /ę:/, but it was not normally used in early printing (Caxton does not use it, for instance), and it was only during the sixteenth century that manuscript spelling practices were taken over by printing houses, with the result that, by the 1550s the &lt;ea&gt; grapheme was
common in printed material (Scragg, <title>English Spelling</title>, 66-67).</note>  It is also noticeable that &lt;oa&gt; spellings are not used by G (so <hi rend="it">boor(e</hi>
for "boar," <hi rend="it">cote</hi> for "coat," <hi rend="it">groote, grote</hi> for "groat," <hi rend="it">loofe</hi> for "loaf" etc.).  However, since &lt;oa&gt; spellings are not normally used  by Crowley either (the exception is <hi rend="it">boast</hi> for G's <hi rend="it">boost</hi> at G.4.320,), this is not particularly helpful.  The frequent use of nominative <hi rend="it">you</hi> rather than <hi rend="it">ye</hi> suggests the 1540s (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.1.3.4">III.1.3.4</ref> above).  For further evidence on date see discussion of watermarks at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.4">I.4</ref>.</p>
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Dialect">
<head id="G.III.4">III.4 Dialect:</head>
<div4 type="prose" n="Northern forms">
<head id="G.III.4.1">III.4.1  Northern Forms:</head>
<p>A number of forms suggest a Northern connection:</p>
<list>
<item>III.4.1.1  <hi rend="it">bees</hi> for the imperative plural of the verb "to be" (G.2.176)</item>

<item>III.4.1.2		the one instance of <hi rend="it">It</hi> cited above (<ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.1.3.3">III.1.3.3</ref>) (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 7)</item>

<item>III.4.1.3	occasional examples of <hi rend="it">ere</hi> for "are" (G.2.21, G.2.71, G.11.469, see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 17)</item>

<item>III.4.1.4	 one example of <hi rend="it">thrught</hi>="through" (G.3.155;  see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 54), and one of <hi rend="it">saght</hi> ="saw" (G.3.17, see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 211)</item>

<item>III.4.1.5  <hi rend="it">gyffe</hi> for "to give" (G.6.53, G.13.119; with spelling &lt;ff&gt; rather than &lt;v&gt; reflecting the early loss of pronounced final <hi rend="it">-e</hi>, with consequent unvoicing of /v/ to /f/</item>

<item>III.4.1.6  forms with &lt;s&gt; for /ʃ/ and &lt;sh&gt; for /s/ (<hi rend="it">byquass</hi>- G.19.253), <hi rend="it">shewe</hi> for "sow" (G.16.368), <hi rend="it">blysshethe</hi> for "blesses" (G.12.296), <hi rend="it">wysshen</hi> for <hi rend="it">wyssen</hi>= "tell" (G.6.551), <hi rend="it">syngled </hi>for <hi rend="it">shyngled</hi> (G.10.151), and see also <hi rend="it">charyssyng</hi> emended to <hi rend="it">charyss</hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">yng</hi> at the time of
writing (G.5.119), and likewise <hi rend="it">flesse</hi> altered
to <hi rend="it">flesshe</hi> (16.437)<note>For the East Midlands and Northern provenance of such forms, see Brunner, <title>Outline</title>, §38, Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation,</title> § 373.</note></item>

	<item>III.4.1.7  the early presence of &lt;sr&gt; for [ʃr] (<hi rend="it">srowdes</hi> G.1.2 etc.)<note>See Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation,</title> §392, Joseph Wright, <title>English Dialect Grammar</title> (Oxford: OUP, 1905), §338.</note></item>

<item>III.4.1.8	 reflexes of OE/o:/ in &lt;ou&gt;, suggesting the possibility of the pronunciation /u:/: <hi rend="it">bloude</hi> (G.4.206 - later altered to <hi rend="it">bloode</hi>, apparently by the original scribe - and G.6.507),<hi rend="it"> floude</hi> (G.13.167).
</item>

<item>III.4.1.9  double &lt;p&gt; in <hi rend="it">shap</hi>[<hi rend="it">p</hi>]<hi rend="it">e</hi> (G.10.31; altered from <hi rend="it">shape</hi>, apparently at the time of writing), assuming that this indicates a short vowel.<note>See <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>.</note>  Dobson records that forms with the short /a/ are found only in Levins (a Northerner) and Poole (for whom it is a Northernism).<note>Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §6.</note></item>

<item>III.4.1.10  the regular alteration of forms in <hi rend="it">nempn-</hi> to forms in <hi rend="it">neuen-</hi>;<hi rend="it"/> the latter (though sometimes used by Chaucer in rhyme position) is of Scandinavian origin.<note>A further instance of Northern influence may be the appearance of <hi rend="it">deyd</hi> for "death" (G.15.115).  Forms with &lt;d&gt; for usual &lt;th&gt; were standard in the North, though not confined to it, and may result from Scandinavian influence (see <title>OED</title> <hi rend="it">s.v.</hi> <hi rend="bold">death</hi>, <hi rend="it">n</hi>).</note></item>
</list>

<p>However, as the example of <hi rend="it">charyss</hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">yng</hi> suggests, there is evidence that not all these forms were acceptable to the G scribe. A number, such as <hi rend="it">bees</hi>,  <hi rend="it">gyffe</hi>, <hi rend="it">It</hi>(<hi rend="it">t,</hi>  
<hi rend="it">thrught</hi>, are either isolated examples
or occur extremely rarely. Words with &lt;sr&gt; for / ʃr/ do not persist after G passus 6 and, even where they do occur,
are usually corrected by the scribe either at the time of writing (<hi rend="it">s</hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">ryue</hi> G.1.64, G.1.89, <hi rend="it">sr-</hi> &gt; <hi rend="it">s</hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">ryuen</hi> G.6.312) or later (<hi rend="it">s</hi>[<hi rend="it">h</hi>]<hi rend="it">rewe</hi> G.1.196 and G.3.41).<note>See <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref> and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>.</note>  Forms in <hi rend="it">ar(e</hi> for "are" are more common than forms in <hi rend="it">er</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, and the former are used in the Table of Contents.  The use of <hi rend="it">neuen-</hi> for "name" persists throughout the text, but the scribe appears to have copied this form without full understanding, since, when he makes his later spelling corrections, he invariably alters it to <hi rend="it">neue</hi>[<hi rend="it">v</hi>]<hi rend="it">-</hi>, <hi rend="it">nyue</hi>[<hi rend="it">v</hi>]<hi rend="it">-</hi> etc.<note>See G.2.21, G.3.181, G.6.340 etc.  A similar spelling error affects <hi rend="it">renk(e</hi> ("man"), which is invariably altered to <hi rend="it">re</hi>[<hi rend="it">v</hi>]<hi rend="it">k(e</hi>.</note> The use of vowel plus &lt;y&gt; to
indicate a long vowel (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref>) may possibly suggest a Northern connection,<note>See Görlach, <title>Early Modern</title>,
59.  As Görlach observes, the early loss of dipthongs in the North freed <hi rend="it">i/y</hi> to be used to indicate vowel length.  A
spelling which might suggest such a loss of a dipthongs is <hi rend="it">pleden</hi> for "played" at G.1.20, but this is an isolated example and may well reflect either the retention (at what is, after all, a very early stage in the text) of a Northern form from the scribe's exemplar, or a misunderstanding: if <hi rend="it">putten</hi> earlier in the line is read as a  present rather than a preterite, then it would be natural to read <hi rend="it">pleden</hi> as the present tense of the verb "to plead" ("wrangle"?).  Note also the <hi rend="bold">A</hi>V reading <hi rend="it">Pleden</hi> and the <hi rend="bold">C</hi>UcDc reading <hi rend="it">Pledou</hi>n.</note> but it is worth noting that this normally only occurs in the combination &lt;ey&gt; (it is very unusual to find instances of &lt;ay&gt; or &lt;oy&gt; where the &lt;y&gt; might be present to indicate length)<note>In words such as <hi rend="it">doyth</hi>="does," the &lt;y&gt; is simply part of the inflexion (cf. the regular G form <hi rend="it">doethe</hi>). The one instance of <hi rend="it">doyethe</hi>
(G.10.98) probably just reflects a merger of the two forms.  Note, however, <hi rend="it">laythe</hi> for "loath"(G.13.248) together with  <hi rend="it">sayterday</hi> (G.6.14, and for possible long <hi rend="it">a</hi> see Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §23), and the alteration of <hi rend="it">poundemale</hi> to <hi rend="it">povndemayle</hi> at G.3.224 (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>).</note> and that &lt;ey&gt; forms in words such
as "meat" have been recorded by <title>LALME</title> for a number of Southern counties.<note><title>LALME</title> 4.317.  The counties in question are Berkshire, Buckinghamshire, Hampshire, Hereford, Hertfordshire, Kent,
Warwickshire and Worcestershire. Note also forms of "hear" in <hi rend="it">hey-</hi> and <hi rend="it">hei-</hi> in Kent, Warwickshire, Essex and Somerset (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 144) and <hi rend="it">heyuon</hi> ("heaven") in Warwickshire (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 145).  &lt;ey&gt; spellings are also common in those of the Cely letters which were written by Richard Cely the younger, who lived
in London, but, since he also makes use of a number of Northern forms (such as &lt;qw(h)&gt; for &lt;wh&gt; and <hi rend="it">at</hi>
for <hi rend="it">that</hi>), it difficult to be certain what to make of this.  See Alison Hanham, ed., <title>The Cely Letters: 1472-1488</title>, EETS OS 273 (1975), xxiii, Asta Kihlbom, <title>A Contribution to the Study of Fifteenth Century English</title>, (Uppsala: Uppsala Universitets Årsskrift, 1926), 66-7.  As Dobson observes, the use of &lt;ei&gt; or &lt;ey&gt; for ME /ę:/ can be satisfactorily explained as an example of inverted spelling due to the common use of the spelling &lt;ei&gt; and the pronunciation /ę:/ in words adopted from French (<hi rend="it">receive</hi>
etc.), since in Anglo-Norman the diphthong <hi rend="it">ei</hi>
was monopthongised to /ę:/ and both pronunciations passed into English (Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §115, Note 4 and §131). For the use of the digraph &lt;ea&gt; in Anglo-Norman words, see above <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.2">III.2</ref></note> In general, the distribution of Northern forms and the fact that many are clearly not acceptable to the scribe suggests that, while G may have had an ancestor with Northern connection, the G scribe himself was not a Northerner.<note>For further examples of corrections made to Northern forms by the original scribe, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>.</note></p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Southern forms">


<head id="G.III.4.2">III.4.2  Southern and Midlands Forms:</head>

<p>In fact, the evidence suggests a Southern or Midlands rather than a
Northern provenance:</p>
<list>
<item id="G.III.4.2.1">III.4.2.1  OE and ON /a:/ normally appear as &lt;o&gt; or &lt;oo&gt;: <hi rend="it">fro</hi>/<hi rend="it">froo</hi>, <hi rend="it">bone</hi>(s,  <hi rend="it">bootte</hi> ("boat"), <hi rend="it">grope</hi>, <hi rend="it">mo</hi> ("more"), <hi rend="it">more</hi>, <hi rend="it">abroode</hi>, <hi rend="it">foo</hi> ("foe"), <hi rend="it">aroos</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>/<hi rend="it">arose</hi>, <hi rend="it">boore</hi> ("boar"), <hi rend="it">both</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">brode</hi>/<hi rend="it">broode</hi> ("broad"), <hi rend="it">goo</hi>- ("to go"), <hi rend="it">gost</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">hoole</hi>
("whole"), <hi rend="it">hoome</hi>(<hi rend="it">s</hi> ("home(s"), <hi rend="it">loofe</hi> ("loaf"), <hi rend="it">non</hi>/<hi rend="it">noon</hi> ("none"), <hi rend="it">ootes</hi>/<hi rend="it">otes</hi> ("oats"), <hi rend="it">rode</hi> ("rode"), <hi rend="it">roper</hi>, <hi rend="it">sore</hi>/<hi rend="it">soore</hi>, <hi rend="it">stone</hi>(<hi rend="it">s</hi>, <hi rend="it">stroke</hi>, <hi rend="it">thos</hi> ("those"), <hi rend="it">wo</hi> ("woe"), <hi rend="it">woote</hi>. OE /a:/
+ <hi rend="it">w</hi> appears as &lt;ou&gt; in  <hi rend="it">soule</hi>.<note>And note also Table <hi rend="it">sole</hi> for "soul" a spelling which the <title>OED</title> dates as sixteenth century.  Zachrisson, however,  records &lt;ol&gt; spellings in words with Middle English <hi rend="it">ow</hi>+<hi rend="it">l</hi> not only in the <title>Paston Letters</title> and the <title>Cely Papers</title>, but also in the <title>Rotuli Parliamentorum</title> of Henry VI.  See  R. E. Zachrisson, <title>Pronunciation of English Vowels, 1400-1700</title> (Göteborg: Wald, Zachrissons Boktryckeri A.B., 1913), 83.</note> Before lengthening groups, Anglian /a:/, WS and Kentish /ea:/  appears as &lt;o&gt; in <hi rend="it">old</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">cold</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">bolde</hi>, <hi rend="it">folde</hi>, <hi rend="it">holde</hi>-, <hi rend="it">told</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi> (beside one example of <hi rend="it">toolde</hi>), <hi rend="it">sold</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">womb,</hi> though note the isolated example of &lt;a&gt; in <hi rend="it">baldelyche</hi> at G.15.227 (also found in the <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts M and L).  Forms where lengthening of /a/ was followed by late thirteenth/early fourteenth-century shortening also appear with &lt;o&gt;: <hi rend="it">long</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">among</hi>(<hi rend="it">e. </hi> The
exceptions are forms where &lt;a&gt; has become the present day spelling: <hi rend="it">land</hi>, <hi rend="it">hand</hi>, <hi rend="it">stand</hi> (where forms in &lt;a&gt; had already ousted those in &lt;o&gt; during the ME period),<note>There are 8 examples of <hi rend="it">lond</hi>(<hi rend="it">-</hi> beside 37 of <hi rend="it">land</hi>(-, 6 examples of <hi rend="it">stond</hi> beside 15 of <hi rend="it">stand</hi>(<hi rend="it">-</hi>.</note> and <hi rend="it">lamb</hi> (with extension of the vowel from the plural).  This pattern of &lt;o&gt; forms for ME /o:/ persists in the Table of Contents.  The fact that the preterite of the Class I verb "to shrive" appears in the final section of the Table with an &lt;a&gt; (<hi rend="it">shrave</hi>) is probably an example, not of a Northernism, but of hyper-correction due to the social repercussions attendant
on the changes in the pattern of vowel gradation in verbs of Classes IV and V.<note>See M. L. Samuels, <title>Linguistic Evolution</title> (Cambridge: CUP, 1972), 172-3.  As Samuels observes, sixteenth-century forms such as <hi rend="it">bore</hi> and <hi rend="it">broke</hi> (replacing the earlier Class IV and V preterites <hi rend="it">bare</hi> and <hi rend="it">brake</hi>) probably entered the language initially in dialect and colloquial register, and as a reaction many speakers
would not only take pains to preserve the conservative forms of these
particular words but would also tend to avoid all preterites in <hi rend="it">ō</hi>, including those of Class I. Although the G scribe normally retains the &lt;o&gt;/&lt;oo&gt; forms in such
verbs (<hi rend="it">aroose</hi> G.6.339; <hi rend="it">wroote</hi> G.11.179, G.12.388, G.15.332, G.16.481), forms in with long <hi rend="it">a</hi> were nevertheless likely to be familiar to him.</note></item>


<item id="G.III.4.2.2">III.4.2.2  OE and ON /o:/ is normally spelled &lt;o&gt; or &lt;oo&gt;: <hi rend="it">booke</hi>/<hi rend="it">boke</hi>, <hi rend="it">goose</hi>, <hi rend="it">loke</hi>/<hi rend="it">looke</hi> ("look"), <hi rend="it">blode</hi>/<hi rend="it">blood</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">broke</hi>/<hi rend="it">brooke</hi> ("brook"), <hi rend="it">brother</hi>, <hi rend="it">cokes</hi> ("cooks"), <hi rend="it">cokeslane</hi>, <hi rend="it">dome</hi>/<hi rend="it">doome</hi>, <hi rend="it">floode</hi>, <hi rend="it">foode</hi>, <hi rend="it">foote</hi>, <hi rend="it">hood</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">hooke</hi>, <hi rend="it">mother</hi>, <hi rend="it">mone</hi>/<hi rend="it">moone</hi> ("moon"), <hi rend="it">moneth</hi>, <hi rend="it">non</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>/<hi rend="it">noon</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">other</hi>, <hi rend="it">rooffe</hi>, <hi rend="it">roote</hi> (once <hi rend="it">rote</hi>), <hi rend="it">shoone</hi>, <hi rend="it">shoope</hi>/<hi rend="it">shop</hi>(e ("created"), <hi rend="it">sone</hi>/<hi rend="it">soone</hi> ("soon"), <hi rend="it">tooles</hi>, <hi rend="it">totheaches</hi>,  <hi rend="it">forsooke</hi>
(once <hi rend="it">forsoke</hi>), <hi rend="it">stoode</hi> (once <hi rend="it">stode</hi>).  Even in the case of words such as "blood" and
"flood" where, as we have seen &lt;ou&gt; spellings do occur, the usual spelling is with &lt;o&gt; or &lt;oo&gt;. Moreover, although the presence of other Northern forms tends to suggest
Northern influence here (and thus a /u:/ pronunciation), it is in fact possible that such &lt;ou&gt; spellings indicated not a long vowel but a variant pronunciation with a short vowel.  For Early Modern shortening in such words, see Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §36. As Dobson notes, in the sixteenth and possibly even in the fifteenth centuries,  the fact that many words from OF were spelled with &lt;ou&gt; but were pronounced with /u/  resulted in the use of the grapheme &lt;ou&gt; for /u/ by shortening (Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation,</title> §158, note 2). A number of &lt;ou&gt; spellings for Middle English long <hi rend="it">o</hi> from the early fifteenth century onwards are listed by Zachrisson.<note><title>Pronunciation</title>, 77.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.3">III.4.2.3  There are no examples of Northern forms of "such," "which," etc. with &lt;k&gt; rather than &lt;ch&gt; and no examples of &lt;qu&gt;/&lt;qw&gt; for &lt;wh&gt;. The use of forms for "think" in &lt;k&gt; simply reflects the fact that this was the normal spelling by the sixteenth century and the one example of <hi rend="it">thenche</hi> (G.6.291) is therefore a relict.  Forms of "church" in &lt;k&gt; (<hi rend="it">kyrk(e</hi>) can usually be traced back to Langland and the demands of alliteration (see, e.g.,  G.4.60, G.6.1, G.6.106).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.4">III.4.2.4   The verb "to work" appears as <hi rend="it">worch-</hi> (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 315).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.5">III.4.2.5   "much" appears with medial &lt;o&gt; (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 103).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.6">III.4.2.6   As part of his later spelling corrections, the scribe alters forms of "should" in &lt;u&gt; to forms in &lt;o&gt; (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3.2">II.1.1.3.2</ref>), something which suggests that the latter was a familiar form (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 159).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.7">III.4.2.7  The adverb "then" persistently appears as <hi rend="it">tho/þo</hi> beside <hi rend="it">then</hi> (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 185).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.8">III.4.2.8  The usual form for "less" is <hi rend="it">lasse</hi> beside less frequent <hi rend="it">lesse</hi> (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 456).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.2.9">III.4.2.9  The letter &lt;w&gt; is used for &lt;v&gt; in words of French origin (<hi rend="it">wale</hi> for "vale," <hi rend="it">walew</hi> for "value," <hi rend="it">wanesshed</hi> for "vanished," <hi rend="it">weneme</hi> for "venom," <hi rend="it">weneson</hi> for "venison," <hi rend="it">wengeance</hi>
for "vengeance" etc.).<note>See Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, § 374, Richard Jordan,
<title>Handbook of Middle English Grammar: Phonology</title>, translated and revised by Eugene Joseph Crook (The Hague: Mouton, 1974), § 300.  Jordan suggests
that the change from &lt;w&gt; to &lt;v&gt; in these words began in the South East Midlands at the end of the fourteenth century and spread north to Norfolk, but adds that such forms clearly also spread through Kent and East Sussex, while Wright also records them in Essex (Wright, <title>Dialect Grammar</title>, §281).  Wyld records instances in the <title>Cely Papers</title> and the <title>Paston Letters</title> as well as in William Gregory's <title>Chronicle</title> (Wyld, <title>History</title>, 292-3).</note></item>
</list>
<p>The evidence thus once again suggests that the G scribe was not a Northerner.<note>The fact that the third person singular present indicative inflexion is always -&lt;th(e&gt;, never -&lt;s&gt; has not been offered as evidence here, since, in Early Modern English, the choice of inflexion was normally made on grounds other than dialect (-&lt;eth&gt;,  for instance, was the more formal variant; see Görlach, <title>Introduction</title>, 88-9).  Nevertheless, the fact that no -&lt;s&gt; endings appear is, at the very least, consistent with a southern provenance.</note></p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="West Midlands forms">

<head id="G.III.4.3">III.4.3  West Midlands Forms:</head>

<p>There are occasional traces of what appear to be West Midlands relicts (though these are not necessarily all Langland's own).  Many are isolated or infrequent examples:
<list>
<item id="G.III.4.3.1">III.4.3.1  One example of the preterite singular of the verb "to drink" in &lt;o&gt; (<hi rend="it">dronke</hi> at G.14.65), beside usual forms of OE and ON /a/ or /o/ before a nasal in &lt;a&gt; (<hi rend="it">can</hi>, <hi rend="it">man</hi>, <hi rend="it">ran</hi>,<hi rend="it"> began</hi>,<hi rend="it"> wanne</hi>,<hi rend="it"> and</hi>, <hi rend="it">many</hi>). </item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.2">III.4.3.2  Forms of class II weak verbs and related nouns etc. in &lt;y&gt;:<note>Such forms do, however, also appear in other areas in the South, see <title>LALME</title> 4.324.</note> <hi rend="it">louye</hi> (G.12.331),<note>But note G forms without &lt;y&gt; where most manuscripts do have &lt;y&gt; spellings at G.12.19, G.12.55, G.12.113, G.12.175 etc.</note> <hi rend="it">lyuyers</hi> ("people who live") (G.13.128), <hi rend="it">tholye(d</hi> (G.12.395, G.14.268, G.19.74), <hi rend="it">shony</hi> (G.6.171). That these are not the scribe's preferred forms is clear from the correction at G.16.543 where <hi rend="it">wonyen</hi> is altered to <hi rend="it">wonnen</hi> at the time of transcription (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.3">III.4.3.3  Forms in &lt;y&gt; for "thus" (<title>LALME</title> 4.315). It is difficult to be certain that some of these have not simply been misread as examples of "this" but in a number of cases (e.g. at G.16.148, G.16.302, G.19.415, G.20.156) such misinterpretation seems unlikely.<note>Note also the back spellings "thus" for "this" at G.14.85, G.20.173.  At G.11.259, the scribe clearly interprets his exemplar form in &lt;i&gt; as "this" with consequent omission of the pronoun "it."</note></item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.4">III.4.3.4  Forms of "little" with &lt;ul&gt; (<hi rend="it">lytull(e</hi> beside more usual <hi rend="it">lytle</hi>) (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 464).</item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.5">III.4.3.5  Forms of "first" in &lt;u&gt; (<hi rend="it">furst</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>; 46x beside 5 examples with &lt;y&gt;).<note id="G.III.4.3.5n">As Lass observes, it seems unlikely that sixteenth-century spellings of  words like "first" with &lt;u&gt; are genuine examples of the NURSE merger (by which "stir," "turn" and "earth" all ended up with the same vowel), since examples are limited to those words which had /u/ &lt;OE <hi rend="it">y</hi>.  See Roger Lass, "Phonology and Morphology," in Roger Lass, ed., <title>The Cambridge History of the English Language: 1476-1776 </title> (Cambridge: CUP, 1999), 112, and also Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, § 82.</note>  These persist throughout the text, and there are two examples at the very beginning of the Table of Contents.  After this, however, the Table has forms in &lt;y&gt;, and it therefore seems likely that this was the G scribe's preferred spelling.  Note also one example of "birth" with &lt;u&gt; beside one with &lt;y&gt;, <hi rend="it">murthe</hi> (5x) beside <hi rend="it">myrthe(s</hi> (14x), one example of <hi rend="it">spure</hi> ("enquire"), and one of the verb "to shut" in &lt;u&gt; beside one in &lt;e&gt;. The word "church" normally has  &lt;u&gt; (occasionally &lt;e&gt;), but this is the regular form by this date.<note>See Dobson, <title>English Pronunciation</title>, §82.</note> With these exceptions, however, forms with OE /y/ and /y:/ appear with &lt;y&gt; or, occasionally &lt;e&gt;.<note>Thus OE, ON /y/ appears as &lt;y&gt;/&lt;e&gt; in <hi rend="it">brygge</hi>, <hi rend="it">brydges</hi>, <hi rend="it">bygg</hi>- and<hi rend="it"> begg-</hi> ("to buy"; and note the correction of <hi rend="it">bugger</hi> to <hi rend="it">bygger</hi> G.11.315, apparently made by the original scribe at a later date), <hi rend="it">dyd(e</hi>, <hi rend="it">kysse</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi>, <hi rend="it">kyssyng</hi>, <hi rend="it">kyst</hi>, <hi rend="it">kynne</hi>(<hi rend="it">s,</hi> <hi rend="it">kyns</hi>, <hi rend="it">synne</hi>(<hi rend="it">s</hi>, <hi rend="it">fylled</hi>, <hi rend="it">dynne</hi>, <hi rend="it">dynt</hi>(<hi rend="it">es</hi>, <hi rend="it">hylles</hi> and <hi rend="it">hillys</hi>, <hi rend="it">kyng</hi>(<hi rend="it">es</hi>, <hi rend="it">kechyn</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi>)<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">kernell</hi>, <hi rend="it">lyst</hi> (from <hi rend="it">lysten</hi> "to please"), <hi rend="it">lystenethe</hi>, <hi rend="it">left</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi> (adj.), <hi rend="it">mylner</hi>, <hi rend="it">pytt</hi>, <hi rend="it">rygge</hi> and <hi rend="it">ryggbones</hi>, <hi rend="it">styrre</hi> and <hi rend="it">styrryd</hi>, <hi rend="it">thynke</hi> (seem), <hi rend="it">thynne</hi>, <hi rend="it">merye</hi> (9x) and <hi rend="it">meryest</hi> (1x) beside one example of <hi rend="it">myrrye</hi>. OE, ON /y/ before lengthening clusters appears as &lt;y&gt; in <hi rend="it">byrde</hi> ("lady"), <hi rend="it">kynd</hi>(<hi rend="it">e</hi>, <hi rend="it">mynde</hi>.  OE, ON /y:/ appears with &lt;y&gt; in "fire" (and note <hi rend="it">fure</hi> altered to <hi rend="it">fyre</hi> as part of the original transcription at G.13.288), <hi rend="it">brydall</hi> and
<hi rend="it">brydeale</hi>, <hi rend="it">myse</hi> ("mice"), <hi rend="it">hyde</hi>(<hi rend="it">n</hi> ("to hide"), <hi rend="it">lyes</hi> ("lice"), <hi rend="it">pryde</hi>, <hi rend="it">hyre</hi> ("hire"), <hi rend="it">fyst</hi> ("fist"; <hi rend="it">fust</hi> at G.14.319 is an error for <hi rend="it">furst</hi>), <hi rend="it">lythe</hi> ("to listen").</note></item>

     
 <item id="G.III.4.3.6">III.4.3.6  Forms of the verbs "to lie" and "to say" and "to buy" in &lt;gg&gt; probably also reflect the original (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Maps 506 and 507).  Where such forms appear in other <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts, G normally retains them, though note G <hi rend="it">sey</hi> for the majority reading in &lt;gg&gt; at G.12.301, G <hi rend="it">ley</hi> for most manuscripts <hi rend="it">legge</hi> ("wager") at G.3.35.<note>Forms of the verb "to live" with &lt;bb&gt;, by contrast, cause problems. At G.1.222 the scribe simply omits the word <hi rend="it">libbyng</hi>, while at G.6.151 he misreads and writes &lt;lyw&gt;, attempts to correct by overwriting and finally deletes the whole thing and writes <hi rend="it">lyven</hi>.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.7">III.4.3.7  Forms of the conjunction <hi rend="it">ere</hi> ("before") in <hi rend="it">ar(e</hi> (G.6.20, G.6.53, G.6.461, G.6.468).<note>See Samuels, "Langland's Dialect," 79.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.8">III.4.3.8  Occasional forms of "she" in <hi rend="it">h-</hi> (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.1.3.1">III.1.3.1</ref> above). Where such forms are retained, they appear as <hi rend="it">he</hi> rather than <hi rend="it">heo</hi>, although the latter was probably Langland's form.<note>Samuels, "Langland's Dialect," 72 and 81, note 16.</note></item>

<item id="G.III.4.3.9">III.4.3.9  One example of <hi rend="it">they</hi> for "the" (G.4.10; see <title>LALME</title> 4, item 1 and p. 315).</item>
</list></p>
<p>Such forms as these are clearly relicts.<note>For the alterations made to West Midlands forms by the original scribe, see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.2.1">II.1.1.2.1</ref>.</note>  Many may have been present in Langland's original, but, if Langland's form for "she" was indeed <hi rend="it">heo</hi>, the G relict form <hi rend="it">he</hi> suggests an intermediate layer of West Midlands copying preceding the copy which introduced the Northern dialect forms.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="prose" n="G scribe's dialect">
<head id="G.III.4.4">III.4.4 The G Scribe's Dialect:</head>

<p>The G scribe, in any case, appears to have come from an area south of the Wash.  Given the number of forms which change during the course of the transcription, it is further clear that he is only happy to retain forms which are at the very least part of his passive repertoire.  As a result, a form such as "first" with &lt;u&gt;, which, though gradually replaced by forms in &lt;y&gt; in the Table
of Contents, is nevertheless retained throughout the transcription of the poem itself, must be assumed to be familiar to the scribe, and this suggests that he is unlikely to have come from the East Midlands or from the western part of Suffolk (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 417).  Forms of French loan words in &lt;v-&gt; with initial &lt;w-&gt; (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.III.4.2.9">III.4.2.9</ref> above) suggest the east rather than the west of the
remaining area, while forms of the verb "to work" in <hi rend="it">worch-</hi> suggest that Norfolk is unlikely (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 315).  Within the remaining eastern area, the use of forms in <hi rend="it">segh-</hi> for "saw," combined with forms of "hundred" in <hi rend="it">-th</hi> and forms of "earth" with initial <hi rend="it">y-</hi> (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 211; <title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 454; and <title>LALME</title> 4.319) suggest an area slightly to the North of London, a placement which is supported by the retention of forms of "say" and "lie" in &lt;gg&gt; (<title>LALME</title> 1, Dot Map 506),<note>Such forms, however, were presumably by now outdated and therefore part of the scribe's passive rather than active repertoire.</note> and by the use of forms in <hi rend="it">thogh-</hi> for "though" (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 32).  Note, however, that the form <hi rend="it">soych-</hi> for "such" (which was presumably
familiar to the scribe (this is the form which he adopts in his spelling corrections, replacing <hi rend="it">suych-</hi>) occurs
just south of London in Surrey (<title>LALME</title> 4, item 10).    </p>
</div4>
</div3>
</div2>
<div2 type="prose" n="Editorial Method">
<head id="G.IV.0">IV. Editorial Method:</head>
<div3 type="prose" n="Transcription">
<head id="G.IV.1">IV.1 Transcription of the Manuscript:</head>

<div4 type="prose" n="Abbreviations">
<head id="G.IV.1.1">IV.1.1 Abbreviations:</head>
<p>The following abbreviations have been expanded:
<list>
<item>A loop with a tail for &lt;es&gt; (G.1.3).</item>

<item>A forward facing curve for &lt;er&gt; (G.1.12), occasionally for &lt;re&gt; (G.10.85).</item>



<item>Superscript &lt;t&gt; in <hi rend="it">þ(a)t</hi>, <hi rend="it">w(y)t(h)</hi> and in words ending in -<hi rend="it">m(en)t</hi> (G.1.28, G.1.34, G.2.162).</item>



<item>Superscript &lt;u&gt;   in <hi rend="it">þ</hi>o<hi rend="it">u</hi> (G.2.5).</item>



<item>Superscript &lt;ch&gt;   in <hi rend="it">w</hi>y<hi rend="it">ch</hi>="which" (G.3.110).</item>



<item>A mark curving backwards over the final &lt;u&gt; etc. for final &lt;m&gt; or &lt;n&gt; (G.1.39, G.1.64).</item>

<item>A superscript horizontal line over the middle of a word and sometimes at the end for &lt;n&gt; or &lt;m&gt; (G.1.41, G.1.61, G.1.141).</item>

<item>A bar through the descender of &lt;p&gt; for &lt;par&gt; or &lt;per&gt; (G.1.68, G.1.151).</item>

<item>A slanting line through the tail of long &lt;s&gt; for &lt;ser&gt; and &lt;syr&gt; (G.1.95, G.3.116).</item>

<item>A curved line through the descender of &lt;p&gt; for &lt;pro&gt; (G.4.148).</item>

<item>&lt;q&gt; plus superscript &lt;d&gt; for &lt;quod&gt; (G.1.167)</item>
</list>
</p>
<p>All these are standard and no record of the form of the abbreviation is offered in the transcription or the tagging. However, the scribe's use of superscript &lt;a&gt; as an abbreviation
mark is idiosyncratic and is therefore treated differently. There is no example in G of superscript &lt;a&gt; being used to represent &lt;ra&gt; (as is often the case in the other manuscripts). Instead, in G, except in the case of error, &lt;ra&gt; is always written out in full (<hi rend="it">grace</hi> G.2.80; <hi rend="it">trauell</hi> G.1.120 etc.)  It seems likely, however, that superscript
&lt;a&gt; was present in at least one of the G scribe's exemplars, but that he failed to understand its significance; note, for instance the occurrence of <hi rend="it">guntethe</hi> for <hi rend="it">grauntethe</hi> at G.12.100 and <hi rend="it">grede</hi> with superscript &lt;a&gt; for <hi rend="it">gradde</hi> in most manuscripts (G.17.80),<note>G's use of  <hi rend="it">portren</hi> for <hi rend="it">purtraye</hi> at G.4.62 and of <hi rend="it">sharpe</hi> for <hi rend="it">schrape</hi> at G.6.126 may also result from such a misunderstanding, though it should be noted that the first is present in one, the second in several <hi rend="bold">C</hi> version manuscripts and that in any case the fact that the <title>MED</title> records <hi rend="it">portred</hi> as a possible past participle
form suggests that G's may have been an acceptable infinitive.</note> as well as the regular use of otiose superscript &lt;a&gt; in conjunction with written &lt;ra&gt; (thus <hi rend="it">gra<hi rend="sup">a</hi>untyth</hi> at G.3.157, <hi rend="it">bytra<hi rend="sup">a</hi>ye</hi> at G.11.136, <hi rend="it">gra</hi><hi rend="sup">a</hi><hi rend="it">ce</hi> at
G.20.28).<note>According to Petti, the use of superscript &lt;a&gt; for &lt;ra&gt; was rare in the Renaissance. See Anthony G. Petti, <title>English Literary Hands from Chaucer to Dryden</title> (London: Edward Arnold, 1977), 24.  The fact that such words have written &lt;ra&gt;  in spite of the scribe's apparent failure to understand the abbreviation suggests that he may have had access to more than one exemplar.</note>  In such cases the superscript letter is recorded as part of the transcription on the grounds that the scribe presumably found it in one of his exemplars and must have wished to record it, even though (or perhaps because) he did not fully grasp its function. The scribe does, in addition, use superscript &lt;a&gt; as an abbreviation mark for a number of other letters or combinations of letters in accordance with Latin practice.  Thus at G.4.156 "Iesu" is written <hi rend="it">Ihu<hi rend="sup">a</hi></hi>, at G.6.150 "spiritualte" is written <hi rend="it">sp<hi rend="sup">a</hi>ualte.</hi>  In such cases, the form of the abbreviation is recorded in the tagging.<note>See also the traditional abbreviation <foreign lang="lat">quemq<hi rend="sup">a</hi>m</foreign> for
<foreign lang="lat">quemqu<hi rend="sup">a</hi>m</foreign> at G.15.297, but note <hi rend="it">mi<hi rend="sup">a</hi>am</hi> for <foreign lang="lat">misericordiam</foreign> at G.6.293.</note> A problem arises with the words "grant" and "covenant," which frequently end in &lt;a&gt;+2 minims+&lt;t&gt;, with a superscript &lt;a&gt; over the minims. It is possible that the superscript &lt;a&gt; here is otiose and that, like the examples given above, it simply records an abbreviation (whether for &lt;ra&gt; or &lt;au&gt;) which was present in the scribe's exemplar but which is no longer necessary. However, it is noticeable that, when superscript &lt;a&gt; is not used, the scribe's spelling of "grant" is almost invariably <hi rend="it">graunt</hi>,<note> The one exception is <hi rend="it">granted</hi> at G.4.173.</note> i.e. he provides four minims, whereas in cases where superscript &lt;a&gt; is present, he normally writes only two. This suggests that the scribe may have interpreted superscript &lt;a&gt; here as an abbreviation mark for &lt;n&gt; and it has been therefore expanded as such in the transcription both of "grant" and of "covenant" (for which there is a similar pattern, although the numbers are smaller).</p>

<p>Special problems also arise with flourishes and bars which could possibly be taken to indicate final -&lt;e&gt;</p>

<p>a)  There are three cases of long &lt;r&gt; plus flourish (at G.3.68, G.4.158, and G.6.269).  Since this is a very small number, it is
difficult to draw any very firm conclusions as to scribal intention, but this combination has nevertheless in each case been expanded to &lt;re&gt; on the grounds that "their" and "her" with final -&lt;e&gt; are certainly possible (the latter is unusual in this manuscript, but see G.4.127).  It should be noted, however, that it may well be the case that none of these examples was in fact the work of the original scribe. In the first two cases the &lt;r&gt; and the flourish are very
definitely later additions and, although the third case is not as clear, it seems possible that here too there may well have been later correction: the &lt;r&gt;+flourish appears to have been squashed in, leaving no space between words (see notes to these lines).</p>

<p>b)  In the case of &lt;d&gt; with a tail, the evidence suggests that the flourish is otiose.  Not only does such a flourish regularly appear in positions where it would not be expected (almost invariably,
for instance, on "quod"), but elsewhere the expansion to &lt;de&gt; would destroy the distinction between long and short vowels which the scribe goes to some pains to maintain: "god" appears as
&lt;god&gt;+flourish, or as &lt;god&gt;, "good" appears as &lt;gode&gt;, &lt;good&gt; or &lt;goode&gt;.  In each of the following cases, "god" appears with a flourish on final &lt;d&gt;:
<q> but god to all gode men suyche wrytyng defendyth (G.4.64)</q>
<q> more to good þen to god þe gome hys loue cast (G.14.358).</q>
</p>

<p>c)  The tail on &lt;ff&gt; occurs most frequently on <hi rend="it">off </hi>and <hi rend="it">yff</hi>, i.e in
positions where  final &lt;e&gt; would not normally be expected,<note>There are two  examples of <hi rend="it">þ</hi>er<hi rend="it">-offe</hi> at G.17.5 and G.17.243, but these are the only other instances.</note> and since &lt;ff&gt; almost invariably occurs with either final &lt;e&gt; or with a flourish,<note>There are exceptions to this (see, e.g., <hi rend="it">Off</hi> at G.10.76 and <hi rend="it">off</hi> at G.11.50) but these are unusual.</note> it seems clear that the flourish is otiose.</p>

<p>d)  The bar through final &lt;ll&gt;, on the other hand, though frequent, is not invariable and does often occur in
places where a final &lt;e&gt; would be historically
appropriate, as on the noun <hi rend="it">wyll</hi>&lt;
OE <hi rend="it">willa</hi> (G.1.150), on the plural
adjective <hi rend="it">small</hi> (G.1.147), and on the
infinitive <hi rend="it">tyll</hi> (G.1.120 ). It is difficult, nevertheless, to argue in favour of expansion. Even in cases
where such an &lt;e&gt; would be appropriate, evidence concerning the G scribe's practice is mixed: the noun "will" does sometimes appear with written final &lt;e&gt; but it can also appear with final &lt;ll&gt; without bar (as at G.6.607, G.9.94, G.9.125); plural adjectives such as "all" can appear both with written &lt;e&gt; and with neither bar nor &lt;e&gt; (as at G.1.58, G.1.103); infinitives, though they frequently do appear with final &lt;e&gt;, can also appear without inflexional ending (<hi rend="it">to know</hi> G.1.122, <hi rend="it">to lett</hi> G.1.186 and note especially <hi rend="it">to kyll</hi> at G.2.67, ending in &lt;ll&gt; without a bar).  In addition, such bars regularly occur in places where final &lt;e&gt; would have no historical justification:  see the preterite singular <hi rend="it">befell</hi>+bar (G.1.6), the singular indefinite adjective <hi rend="it">all</hi>+bar (G.1.178, G.1.185), and the singular verb <hi rend="it">shall</hi>+bar (G.1.184, G1. 202, G.3.36, G.3.174 etc.).    Neither the preterite singular verb "fell" nor singular "shall" ever appears with written final &lt;e&gt;.  Finally, it is worth noting that it is possible for barred &lt;ll&gt; to be followed by a written &lt;e&gt;, as at G.6.65 (<hi rend="it">Peronelle</hi>). Consistent expansion to &lt;lle&gt; would not therefore accord with the G scribe's practice, and the bar has been treated as otiose.</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Letter forms">
<head id="G.IV.1.2">IV.1.2 Letter forms:</head>

<p>As far as the forms of individual letters are concerned, allograph forms such as long &lt;s&gt; and sigma &lt;s&gt; or long &lt;r&gt; and two-shaped &lt;r&gt; have not been distinguished. In the case of yogh, where one letter is used to represent more than one sound, the velar spirant and /j/ have  been recorded as yogh (&lt;ʒ&gt;) and the sibiliant has been recorded as &lt;z&gt;.  Thus <hi rend="it">myʒte</hi> (reading of manuscripts other than G, G.2.165), <hi rend="it">ʒerne</hi>
(G.7.304), <hi rend="it">ʒemen</hi> (G.10.214), but <hi rend="it">dozene</hi> (G.5.39), <hi rend="it">forbyzyne</hi> (G.9.29), <hi rend="it">sarazenes</hi> (G.12.123).</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Capitalization">
<head id="G.IV.1.3">IV.1.3 Capitalization:</head>

<p>Capitalization is that used by the scribe and by whoever provided the <foreign lang="lat">litterae notabiliores</foreign> (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.I.10">I.10</ref> and notes). Such capitalization is, in any case, minimal.  Lines, for instance, do not normally begin with a capital letter.  The digraph
&lt;ff&gt; as been recorded as &lt;F&gt; where it occurs at the beginning of a word.  Capital &lt;I&gt; has been
recorded as &lt;I&gt; whether or not it indicates an &lt;I&gt; or &lt;J&gt;/&lt;j&gt;.</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Punctuation, Word Spacing and the treatment of Proper Nouns">
<head id="G.IV.1.4">IV.1.4 Punctuation, Word Spacing and the treatment of Proper Nouns:</head>

<p>Scribal punctuation (consisting mainly of virgules and, in the Latin sections, double points, like a colon, with the occasional single point) has been retained.  It is not always easy to distinguish a point from a mark caused by lifting the pen from the paper (this is particularly so in the rubricated sections) and where there is any doubt the matter is discussed in a paleographic note.</p>

<p>The word divisions found in the manuscript have been followed as far as possible.  Where two elements of a single word are
separated by a space, they are linked by a shadow hyphen &lt;<hi rend="rb">-</hi>&gt;.  Thus <hi rend="it">for<seg type="shadowHyphen">-</seg>wandred</hi> (G.1.7).  Where two words are run
together, both the original and the regularized form are supplied, as in <hi rend="it">&lt;orig&gt;shalbe&lt;orig&gt;&lt;reg&gt;shal be&lt;/reg&gt;</hi> (G.2.178).  Proper nouns have been treated as English unless they have Latin inflexion.  Thus <hi rend="it">cesar</hi>
at G.2.49 is treated as English but <hi rend="it">reddite
cesari</hi> at G.2.53 is tagged as Latin. The problems which arise in other  manuscripts at G.11.329 and G.14.55 are not present in G, since G lacks the English inflexion which other manuscripts give to <foreign lang="lat">beatus vir</foreign>.</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Scribal misspellings">
<head id="G.IV.1.5">IV.1.5  Scribal Misspellings:</head>

<p>Scribal misspellings have been recorded with a &lt;sic&gt; tag and corrected with a &lt;corr&gt; tag.</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Ornamentation">
<head id="G.IV.1.6">IV.1.6  Ornamentation:</head>

<p>Forms of highlighting which reflect the scribe's interpretation of the text (rubrication of Latin, boxing of important words) have been tagged so that they appear as part of the transcription. Boxing is not, however, tagged when it results from the fact that the line is too long and wraps round, i.e. where it is simply being used to indicate which words belong to which line.  In such cases, the boxing is recorded in a codicological note.  G's boxing is usually incomplete.  The display will show a complete box, but in fact G's boxes rarely have more than three sides.</p>
</div4>
<div4 type="prose" n="Scribal correections">
<head id="G.IV.1.7">IV.1.7  Scribal Corrections:</head>

<p>Scribal corrections made at the time of writing have, wherever possible, been distinguished from those made by the original scribe at a later date and those made by other hands (hands 2 and 3).<note>For corrections made by hands 2 and 3, see Introduction <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.2">II.1.2</ref>.</note>  This is not always an exact art, and where it is impossible to determine the corrector, such corrections are recorded as being by handx.  Even where identification of the scribe seems possible, corrections are normally minor (the change of a letter, the addition of a short word) and it is quite possible that some have been misattributed. The original scribe clearly made a considerable number of later corrections in brown ink (see discussion at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1">II.1.1</ref>. and <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.1.1.3">II.1.1.3</ref>) and since these persist throughout the text it has been assumed, unless there is contradictory evidence, that brown ink corrections where the hand is difficult to distinguish (for instance, the addition of a large number of virgules) have also been made by the original scribe as part of this programme of corrections.  The alternative is to assume two very persistent correctors, employing very similar shades of ink.  It is also the case that the later insertion of virgules makes good a lack in the earlier stages of the
original transcription which does not persist into the last few passus, i.e. the corrections result in a more consistent transcription, and it is easy to imagine that the scribe, having realised towards the end of his transcription that he had been in the habit of omitting virgules, went back later to correct this fault in the earlier passus.  Virgules which have been added to separate words (e.g., after a correction which involves added letters), and which have no significance as metrical or punctuation marks, have, however, been recorded, not as part of the text, but in paleographic notes.  As far as other corrections are concerned, where erased text is legible, this is recorded within the deletion tags.  Where it is illegible, this has been indicated with one punctus per deleted character.</p>
</div4>
</div3>

<div3 type="prose" n="Style Sheets">
<head id="G.IV.2">IV.2  Style Sheets:</head>

<p>Using XML markup, this edition offers four different views of the text accessible through four different style sheets: Scribal,
Diplomatic, Critical, and AllTags.</p>

<p>The Scribal style sheet's presentation of the text represents as closely as possible both the readings and features of the manuscript text as well as the most information about editorial interventions.</p>

<p>The Diplomatic style sheet suppresses all notes, marginalia not by hand1, hand1.1 or hand2, and indications of error or eccentric word division. Its text is otherwise identical to that presented in the Scribal style sheet.</p>

<p>The Critical style sheet is designed to indicate the text as it was intended to appear after correction. Since the text displayed is a reconstructed, putative text, it lacks the color features that appear in the more nearly diplomatic transcriptions of the manuscript. Italics are used for Latin and French words and phrases in this
style sheet. Eccentric word divisions are silently, at least in the surface display, corrected in this style sheet. That is, <hi rend="it">gowe</hi> appears as <hi rend="it">go we</hi>. A reader who wishes to find all such divisions can still search for them in the
views provided by the Scribal and AllTags style sheets as well as in the  underlying XML text.</p>

<p>The AllTags style sheet, as its name implies, is intended to display the full content of markup in XML tags. References to the Athlone <hi rend="bold">B</hi> text have been supplied for the convenience of readers.</p>
</div3>
<div3 type="prose" n="Annotations">
<head>IV.3  Annotations and Treatment of Textual Variants:</head>

<div4 type="prose" n="Annotations">
<head id="G.IV.3.1">IV.3.1  Annotations:</head>

<p>Four sets of annotations are provided — codicological, lexical and linguistic, paleographic and textual.</p>

<p>Codicological notes draw attention to physical features of the manuscript and to later additions in the margins. These notes
are marked with a red, superscript &lt;<note type="codicological"/>&gt;.</p>

<p>Paleographic notes comment on letter forms, particularly where these are ambiguous. These notes are marked with a red, superscript &lt;<note type="paleographic"/>&gt;.</p>

<p>Lexical notes comment on lexical ambiguities and are marked with a red superscript &lt;<note type="lexical"/>&gt;.</p>

<p>Linguistic notes comment on items of linguistic interest. They are marked with a red superscript &lt;<note type="linguistic"/>&gt;.</p>

<p>Textual notes supplement the information on textual relationships provided in the apparatus tags (see <ref targOrder="U" target="G.IV.3.2">Treatment of Textual Variants</ref> below) and may, in addition, provide information about the relationship with the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and <hi rend="bold">C</hi> texts.  These notes are marked with a red, superscript &lt;<note type="textual"/>&gt;.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="prose" n="Treatment of Variants">
<head id="G.IV.3.2">IV.3.2 Treatment of Textual Variants:</head>

<p>All instances of textual variants in which three or fewer <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts share G's reading are recorded in the apparatus tags. Instances where four <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts share G's reading are recorded only where these manuscripts do not belong to the β4 section of the stemma. Unique and original G readings showing agreement with <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and/or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> are listed in the Introduction (at <ref targOrder="U" target="G.II.2.2">II.2.2</ref>), and such readings are therefore not normally recorded in the notes. However, where corrected readings or readings which G shares with one or more <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts show agreement with <hi rend="bold">A</hi> and/or <hi rend="bold">C</hi> which is particularly interesting, such correspondences are recorded in the textual notes. In general, <hi rend="bold">B</hi> text variants are not normally recorded unless they are substantive.  However, spellings which may or may not indicate a substantive variant are recorded (see, e.g., G.17.246, where, given the G scribe's inconsistent use of double and single consonants, the G reading <hi rend="it">bleden</hi> may or may not indicate substantive variation from the <hi rend="bold">B</hi>x reading <hi rend="it">Bledden</hi>) together with some non-substantive variants which are of linguistic interest (the use or otherwise of the <hi rend="it">y-</hi> past participle prefix,
extension of  an <hi rend="it">-es</hi> ending to previously uninflected plurals).  On the other hand, dialect variants which are
very persistent (such as those involving variation between &lt;s&gt; and &lt;sh&gt; spellings (and vice versa) are only recorded where it seems likely that there may have been a genuine misunderstanding.  Manuscripts are cited in the following order: G L M Cr W Hm C G O C2 Y B R F.  Where a shared reading in a particular manuscript (say L) results from later correction the reading cited is normally taken from the manuscript next in order.</p>
</div4>
</div3>
</div2>

<div2 id="Gv" n="list of manuscripts" type="part" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>V.  List of Manuscript Sigils:</head>

<p>For <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive</title> we have introduced a list of sigils that depart in some respects from the sigils used since Skeat's editions.  Changes have been made to eliminate ambiguities inherent in the older sigils which, to a considerable degree, reflect the sequence of the discovery of the relationships among them.  If we were to use the traditional sigils, we would court ambiguity in an electronic text with identical sigils representing different manuscripts and different sigils identifying single manuscripts.  British Library Additional 10574, for instance, has no sigil at all for the <hi rend="bold">A</hi> text, is <hi rend="bold">B</hi>'s Bm, and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s L.  We have chosen to represent each manuscript with a unique sigil.</p>
<p>For descriptions of the <hi rend="bold">B</hi> manuscripts see George Kane and E. Talbot Donaldson, eds., <title>Piers Plowman: The <hi rend="bold">B</hi> Version, Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best: An Edition in the Form of Trinity College Cambridge MS B.15.17, Corrected and Restored from the Known Evidence, with Variant Readings</title>, rev. ed. (London, Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1988), 1-15; A. I. Doyle, "Remarks on Surviving Manuscripts of <title>Piers Plowman</title>," in <title>Medieval English Religious and Ethical Literature: Essays in Honour of G. H. Russell</title>, ed. G. Kratzmann and James Simpson (Cambridge, Eng., 1986), 35-48; and C. David Benson and Lynne S. Blanchfield, <title>The Manuscripts of Piers Plowman: The B-Version</title> (Cambridge, Eng., 1997).</p>
<div3 n="B sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>1.  <hi rend="bold">B</hi> Manuscripts:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">C</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Cambridge University Library, MS Dd.1.17</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">C<hi rend="sup">2</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Cambridge University Library, MS Ll.4.14</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Cr<hi rend="sup">1</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1"><title>THE VISION / of Pierce Plowman, now / fyrste imprynted by Roberte / Crowley, dwellyng in Ely /
rentes in Holburne</title> (London, 1505 [1550]).  STC 19906</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Cr<hi rend="sup">2</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1"><title>The vision of / Pierce Plowman, nowe the seconde time imprinted / by Roberte Crowley dwellynge in
Elye rentes in Holburne. / Whereunto are added certayne notes and cotations in the / mergyne, geuynge light to the Reader. . . .</title> (London, 1550).  STC 19907a<note place="unspecified" anchored="yes"> Robert Carter Hailey (personal communication) informs us that the <title>Short Title Catalogue</title> designations are confused.  Cr<hi rend="sup">2</hi> is actually 19907a and 19907 is Cr<hi rend="sup">3</hi>. See his unpublished dissertation, "Giving Light to the Reader: Robert Crowley's Editions of <title>Piers Plowman</title> (1550)," (Ph.D. diss., University of Virginia, 2001).</note></cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Cr<hi rend="sup">3</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1"><title>The vision of / Pierce Plowman, nowe the seconde tyme imprinted /  by Roberte Crowley dwellynge in Elye rentes in Holburne / Whereunto are added certayne notes and cotations in the / mergyne, geuyng light to the Reader. . . .</title>  (London, 1550).  STC 19907</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">F</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Corpus Christi College, MS 201</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">G</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Cambridge University Library,
MS Gg.4.31</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Hm, Hm<hi rend="sup">2</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">San Marino, Huntington Library, MS 128 (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> Ashburnham 130)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Jb<note type="textual" place="unspecified" anchored="yes"> This manuscript, like Sb and Wb below, is not described in the above sources, but they are listed by Ralph Hanna III in <title>William Langland</title>, Authors of the Middle Ages 3: English Writers of the Late Middle Ages (Aldershot and Brookfield, Vermont, 1993), 40.</note></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS James 2, part 1</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">L</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Laud Misc. 581 (S. C. 987)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">M</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Additional
35287</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">O</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Oriel College, MS 79</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">R</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Lansdowne 398; Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Rawlinson Poetry 38 (S. C. 15563)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">S</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Tokyo, Toshiyuki Takamiya, MS 23 (<foreign lang="LAT">olim</foreign> London, Sion College MS Arc. L.40 2/E)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Sb<note type="textual" place="unspecified" anchored="yes"> This manuscript is not described in the above sources, but it is listed by Ralph Hanna III in <title>William Langland</title>, Authors of the Middle Ages 3: English Writers of the Late Middle Ages (Aldershot and Brookfield, Vermont, 1993), 40.</note></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Sloane 2578</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">W</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Trinity College, MS B.15.17</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Wb<note type="textual" place="unspecified" anchored="yes"> This manuscript is not described in the above sources, but it is listed by Ralph Hanna III in <title>William Langland</title>, Authors of the Middle Ages 3: English Writers of the Late Middle Ages (Aldershot and Brookfield, Vermont, 1993), 40.</note></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Wood donat. 7</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Y</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Newnham College, MS 4 (the Yates-Thompson manuscript)</cell></row></table></p>
</div3>
<div3 n="A sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>2.  A Manuscripts:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">A</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Ashmole 1468 (S. C. 7004)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">D</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Douce 323</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">E</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Dublin, Trinity College, MS 213, D.4.12</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ha</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Harley 875, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s H)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">J</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">New York, Pierpont Morgan Library, MS M 818 (the Ingilby manuscript)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">La</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, Lincoln's Inn, MS Hale 150, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s L)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ma</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, Society of Antiquaries, MS 687, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s M)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Pa</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Pembroke College fragment, MS 312 C/6, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s P)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ra</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Rawlinson Poetry 137, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s R)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">U</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, University College, MS 45</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">V</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Eng. poet. a.1 (the Vernon MS)</cell></row></table></p>
</div3>
<div3 n="C sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>3.  C Manuscripts:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ac</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, University of London Library, MS S.L. V.17, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s A)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ca</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Gonville and Caius College 669/646, fol. 210</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Dc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Douce 104, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s D)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ec</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Laud Misc. 656, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s E)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Fc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, University Library, MS Ff.5.35, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s F)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Gc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, University Library, MS Dd.3.13, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s G)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Hc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">New Haven, The James Marshall and Marie-Louise Osborn Collection, Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library,  MS Osborn fa45, a damaged bifolium, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s H), the Holloway fragment</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">I</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, University of London Library, MS S.L. V.88 (the Ilchester manuscript, <foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s J)<note place="unspecified" anchored="yes">The sigils I and J have both been used.  Skeat (<title>The Vision of William Concerning Piers the Plowman in Three Parallel Texts Together with Richard the Redeless by William Langland (about 1362-1399 A. D.)</title> (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1886), 2, lxxi), Hanna (<title>William Langland</title>, 41), and Charlotte Brewer (<title>Editing Piers Plowman: The Evolution of the Text</title>. Cambridge Studies in Medieval Literature 28. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996, 456) all use "I," while Russell and Kane use "J" in their edition of the <hi rend="bold">C</hi> text (<title>Piers Plowman: The C Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best. An Edition in the Form of Huntington Library MS HM 143, Corrected and Restored from the Known Evidence, with Variant Readings</title>.  London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1997, 6).</note></cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Kc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Digby 171, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s K)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Mc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Cotton Vespasian B.xvi, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s M)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Nc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Harley 2376, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s N)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">P</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">San Marino, Huntington Library, MS Hm 137 (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> Phillipps 8231)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">P<hi rend="sup">2</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Additional 34779 (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> Phillipps 9056)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Q</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, University Library, MS Additional 4325</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Rc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Royal 18.B.xvii, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s R)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Sc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, MS 293, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s S)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Uc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Additional 35157, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s U)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Vc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Dublin, Trinity College, MS 212, D.4.1, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s V)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">X</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">San Marino, Huntington Library, MS Hm 143</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Yc</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Digby 102, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s Y)</cell></row></table></p>
</div3>
<div3 n="AB sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>4.  BA Splice:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">H</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Harley 3954, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s H<hi rend="sup">3</hi> and <hi rend="bold">B</hi>'s H)</cell></row></table></p>
</div3>
<div3 n="AC sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>5.  AC Splices:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ch</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Liverpool, University Library, MS F.4.8 (the Chaderton manuscript)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">H<hi rend="sup">2</hi></cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Harley 6041</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">K</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Digby 145, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s K and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s D<hi rend="sup">2</hi>)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">N</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Aberystwyth, National Library of Wales, MS 733B, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s N and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s N<hi rend="sup">2</hi>)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">T</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Cambridge, Trinity College, MS R.3.14</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Wa</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1"><foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> the Duke of Westminster's manuscript.  Sold at Sotheby's, London, 11 July 1966, lot 233, to Quaritch for a British private collector.<note place="unspecified" anchored="yes"> Ralph Hanna III, <title>William Langland</title>, 39. Presently on loan to the Borthwick Institute for Historical Research in York but to be withdrawn on 21st August 2013.</note> (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">A</hi>'s W and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s W)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Z</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Bodley 851</cell></row></table></p>
</div3>
<div3 n="ABC sigils" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head>6.  ABC Splices:</head>

<p><table><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Bm</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Additional
10574, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">B</hi>'s Bm and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s L)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Bo</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Bodley 814 (S. C. 2683), (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign> <hi rend="bold">B</hi>'s Bo and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s B)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Cot</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">London, British Library, MS Cotton Caligula A.xi, (<foreign lang="lat">olim</foreign>  <hi rend="bold">B</hi>'s Cot and <hi rend="bold">C</hi>'s O)</cell></row><row role="data">

<cell role="label" rows="1" cols="1">Ht</cell>
<cell role="data" rows="1" cols="1">San Marino, Huntington Library, MS Hm 114 (<foreign lang="LAT">olim</foreign> Phillipps 8252)</cell></row></table></p>
</div3></div2>
<div2 n="Bibliography" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head id="G.VI.0">VI.  Bibliography:</head>

<div3 type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head id="G.VI.1">VI.1  Editions:</head>
<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Adams, Robert, Hoyt N. Duggan, Eric Eliason, Ralph Hanna III, John Price-Wilkin and Thorlac Turville-Petre, eds. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol 1: Corpus Christi College, Oxford MS 201 (F)</title>. Ann Arbor, Mich.: SEENET and the University of Michigan Press, 2000.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Brewer, Charlotte, and A. G. Rigg, eds. <title level="m">Piers Plowman: A Facsimile of the Z-Text in Bodleian Library, Oxford, MS Bodley 851</title>. Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1994.</bibl>

<bibl>Brown, Carleton Fairchild, ed. <title>Religious Lyrics of the Fifteenth Century</title>. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1952.</bibl>

<bibl>Burrow, J. A., ed. <title>Thomas Hoccleve's Complaint and Dialogue</title>.  EETS 313. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999.</bibl>

<bibl>Calabrese, Michael, Hoyt N. Duggan and Thorlac Turville-Petre, eds. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol.6: San Marino, Huntington Library MS HM 128 (Hm, Hm2)</title>. Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2008.</bibl>

<bibl>Duggan, Hoyt N. and Ralph Hanna III, eds. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol. 4: Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Laud Misc. 581 (L)</title>. Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2004.</bibl>

<bibl>Eliason, Eric, Thorlac Turville-Petre, and Hoyt N. Duggan, eds. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol. 5: London, British Library MS Additional 35287 (M)</title>. Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2005.</bibl>

<bibl>Hanham, Alison, ed. <title>The Cely Letters: 1472-1488</title>. EETS OS 273 (1975).</bibl>

<bibl>Heinrichs, Katherine, ed. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol.3: Oxford, Oriel College, MS 79 (O)</title>. Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer for SEENET and the Medieval Academy of America, 2004.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Kane, George, ed. <title level="m">Piers Plowman: The A Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman and Do-Well, An Edition in the Form of Trinity College Cambridge MS R.3.14 Corrected from Other Manuscripts, with Variant Readings</title>, rev. ed. London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1988.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Kane, George, and E. Talbot Donaldson, eds. <title>Piers Plowman. The B Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best. An Edition in the Form of Trinity College Cambridge MS B.15.17, Corrected and Restored from the Known Evidence, with Variant Readings</title>, rev. ed.  London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1988.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Pearsall, Derek, ed. <title level="m">William Langland: <title>Piers Plowman</title>. The C-Text</title>.  2d ed. Exeter Medieval English Texts and Studies.  Exeter: University of Exeter Press, 1994.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Rigg, A. G., and Charlotte Brewer, eds. <title level="m">Piers Plowman: The Z Version</title>. Studies and Texts 59.  Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1983.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Russell, George, and George Kane, eds. <title>Piers Plowman. The C Version: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best. An Edition in the Form of Huntington Library MS HM 143, Corrected and Restored from the Known Evidence, with Variant Readings</title>.  London: Athlone Press; Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1997.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Schmidt, A. V. C.,  ed. <title level="m">The Vision of Piers Plowman: A Critical Edition of the B-Text Based on Trinity College Cambridge MS B.15.17</title>.  London, Melbourne, and Toronto: J. M. Dent &amp; Sons Ltd.; New York: E. P. Dutton &amp; Co., 1978; 2d ed., London: J. M. Dent &amp; Sons, Ltd.; Rutland, Vermont: Charles E. Tuttle Co., 1995.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———, ed.  <title>Piers Plowman: A Parallel-Text Edition of the A, B, C and Z Versions: Vol. 1. Text</title>.  London and New York: Longman, 1995.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Skeat, Walter W., ed. <title level="m">The Vision of William Concerning Piers the Plowman together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet, et Dobest, Secundum Wit et Resoun by William Langland: Part II.  The "Crowley" Text; or Text B</title>. EETS, OS 38.  London: N. Trübner, 1869.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———, ed. <title level="m">The Vision of William Concerning Piers the Plowman, in Three Parallel Texts together with Richard the Redeless</title>.  2 vols.  Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1886.</bibl>

<bibl>Turville-Petre, Thorlac and Hoyt N. Duggan, eds. <title>The Piers Plowman Electronic Archive, Vol.2: Cambridge, Trinity College, MS B.15.17 (W)</title>. Ann Arbor, Mich.: SEENET and the University of Michigan Press, 2000.</bibl>

</div3>
<div3 n="Studies" type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete">
<head id="G.VI.2">VI.2 Studies:</head>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Adams, Robert. "The Reliability of the Rubrics in the B text of <title>Piers Plowman</title>," <title>Medium Ævum</title> 54 (1985): 208-231.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———. "The Kane-Donaldson Edition of <title>Piers Plowman</title>: Eclecticism's <hi rend="it">Ultima Thule</hi>," <title>TEXT</title> 16 (2006): 131-141.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Barber, Charles. <title>Early Modern English</title>.  London: André Deutsch, 1976.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Benson, C. David, and Lynne S. Blanchfield, with acknowledgements to the work of Marie-Claire Uhart. <title>The Manuscripts of <title>Piers Plowman</title>: the B-version</title>. Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1997.</bibl>

<bibl>Brewer, Charlotte. <title>Editing Piers Plowman: The Evolution of the Text</title>. Cambridge Studies in Medieval Literature 28. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Briquet, C. M. <title>Les filigranes: dictionnaire historique des marques du papier, dès leurs apparition vers 1282 jusqu'en 1600</title>. New York: Hacker, 1985.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Brunner, Karl. <title>An Outline of Middle English Grammar</title>. trans. G. K. W. Johnston. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1963.</bibl>

<bibl>Burrow, J. A. "The Structure of <title>Piers Plowman</title> B XV-XX: evidence from the rubrics," <title>Medium Aevum</title> 77 (2008): 306-12.</bibl>

<bibl><title>A Catalogue of the Manuscripts Preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge</title>. Cambridge: CUP, 1979.</bibl>

<bibl>Davis, Bryan P. "The Prophecies of <title>Piers Plowman</title> in Cambridge University Library MS Gg.4.31." <title>Journal of the Early Book Society for the Study of Manuscripts and Printing History</title> 5 (2002): 15-36.</bibl>

<bibl>Dobson, E. J. <title>English Pronunciation 1500-1700</title>. 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1957.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Doyle, A. I. "Remarks on Surviving Manuscripts of <title>Piers Plowman</title>." In <title>Medieval English Religious and Ethical Literature: Essays in Honour of George H. Russell</title>. Ed. Gregory Kratzmann and James Simpson, 35-48.  Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1986.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———.  "The Manuscripts." In <title>Middle English Alliterative Poetry and its Literary Background</title>. Ed. David Lawton, 88-100. Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 1982.</bibl>

<bibl>Duggan, Hoyt N. "Notes on the metre of <title>Piers Plowman</title>: Twenty Years On."  In <title>Approaches to the Metres of Alliterative Verse</title>.  Ed. Judith Jefferson and Ad Putter, 159-186.  Leeds Texts and Monographs, New Series 17, 2009.</bibl>

<bibl>Görlach, Manfred. <title>Introduction to Early Modern English</title>. Cambridge: CUP, 1991.</bibl>

<bibl>Hailey, R. Carter. "Robert Crowley and the Editing of <title>Piers Plowman</title> (1550)." <title>Yearbook of Langland Studies</title> 21 (2007): 143-170.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Hanna III, Ralph. <title>William Langland</title>. Authors of The Middle Ages:  English Writers of the Late Middle Ages 3. Aldershot and Brookfield, Vermont: Variorum, 1993.</bibl>

<bibl>Heawood, Edward. <title>Watermarks mainly of the 17th and 18th Centuries</title>. Hilversum: Paper Publications Society, 1950.</bibl>

<bibl> Jefferson, Judith A. "Divisions, Collaboration and other topics: the table of contents in Cambridge, University Library, MS Gg.4.31."  In <title>Medieval Alliterative Poetry: Essays in Honour of Thorlac Turville-Petre</title>. Ed. John A. Burrow and Hoyt N. Duggan, 140-152. Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2010. </bibl>

<bibl>Jordan, Richard. <title>Handbook of Middle English Grammar: Phonology</title>. trans. and rev. by Eugene Joseph Crook. The Hague: Mouton, 1974.</bibl>

<bibl>Kane, George. <title><title>Piers Plowman</title> Glossary: Will's Visions of Piers Plowman, Do-Well, Do-Better and Do-Best, A Glossary of the English Vocabulary of the A, B, and C Versions, as presented in the Athlone editions</title>.  London and New York: Continuum, 2005.</bibl>

<bibl>Kihlbom, Asta. <title>A Contribution to the Study of Fifteenth-Century English</title>. Uppsala: Uppsala Universitets Årsskrift, 1926.</bibl>

<bibl>Lass, Roger. "Phonology and Morphology." In <title>The Cambridge History of the English Language, Vol.3: 1476-1776</title>. Ed. Roger Lass, 56-186.  Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999. </bibl>


<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Lewis, Robert E. and Angus McIntosh. <title>A Descriptive Guide to the Manuscripts of the "Prick of Conscience."</title> Medium Ævum monographs n.s. 12. Oxford: The Society for the Study of Mediæval Languages and Literature, 1982.</bibl>


<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">McIntosh, Angus, M. L. Samuels and Michael Benskin. <title>A Linguistic Atlas of Late Medieval English</title>. 4 vols. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press, 1986.</bibl>

<bibl>Petti, Anthony G. <title>English literary hands from Chaucer to Dryden</title>. London: Edward Arnold, 1977.</bibl>

<bibl>Prinz, Otto, ed., with the assistance of Johannes Schneider. <title>Mittellateinisches Wörterbuch</title>.  Munich: C. H. Beck, 1967.</bibl>

<bibl>Salmon, Vivian. "Orthography and Punctuation." In <title>The Cambridge History of the English Language, Vol.3: 1476-776</title>. Ed. Roger Lass, 13-55.  Cambridge: CUP, 1999.</bibl>


<bibl> Samuels, M. L. <title>Linguistic Evolution</title>.  Cambridge: CUP, 1972. </bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———. "Langland's Dialect." <title level="s">Medium Ævum</title> 54 (1985): 232-47 with corrections at <title>Medium Ævum</title> 55 (1986): 40.  Reprinted in <title>The English of Chaucer and his Contemporaries</title>. Ed. J. J. Smith, 70-85.  Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press, 1989.</bibl>


<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">———.  "Dialect and Grammar." In <title level="m">A Companion to Piers Plowman</title>. Ed. John A. Alford, 201-221.  Berkeley, Los Angeles and London: University of California Press, 1988.</bibl>


<bibl>Scragg, D. G. <title>A History of English Spelling</title>. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1974.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Turville-Petre, Thorlac. "Putting it Right: The Corrections of Huntington Library MS. Hm 128 and BL Additional MS. 35287." <title>Yearbook of Langland Studies</title> 16 (2002): 41-65.</bibl>

<bibl n="biblio" default="NO">Uhart, Marie-Claire. "The Early Reception of Piers Plowman."  Ph.D. diss., University of Leicester, 1986.</bibl>

<bibl>Warner, Lawrence.  "An Overlooked <title>Piers Plowman</title> Excerpt and the Oral Circulation of Non-Reformist Prophecy, c.1520-55." <title>Yearbook of Langland Studies</title> 21 (2007): 119-142.</bibl>

<bibl> Wright, Joseph. <title>The English Dialect Grammar</title>.  Oxford: OUP, 1905. </bibl>

<bibl>——— and E. M. Wright. <title>An Elementary Middle English Grammar</title>. Oxford: OUP, 1923.</bibl>

<bibl>Wyld, H.C. <title>A History of Modern Colloquial English</title>, 3rd ed. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1953.</bibl>

<bibl>Zachrisson, R.E. <title>Pronunciation of English Vowels, 1470-1700</title>. Göteborg: Wald, Zachrissons Boktryckeri A.B., 1913.</bibl>
</div3>
<div3 type="section" org="uniform" sample="complete"> 

<head id="Bx-Bib.6.3">VI.3  Abbreviations:</head> 

<p><table><row role="data"><cell role="abbreviations" rows="1" cols="1">KD</cell><cell role="place" rows="1" cols="1">George Kane and E Talbot Donaldson and their B text</cell></row></table> 

<table><row role="data"><cell role="abbreviations" rows="1" cols="1"><title>LALME</title></cell><cell role="place" rows="1" cols="1">McIntosh et al. <title>A Linguistic Atlas of Late Mediaeval English</title></cell></row></table> 

<table><row role="data"><cell role="abbreviations" rows="1" cols="1"><title>MED</title></cell><cell role="place" rows="1" cols="1">Middle English Dictionary</cell></row></table> 

<table><row role="data"><cell role="abbreviations" rows="1" cols="1"><title>OED</title></cell><cell role="place" rows="1" cols="1">Oxford English Dictionary</cell></row></table> 
</p> 
</div3> 
</div2>
</div1>
</body></text></TEI.2>